KATHERINE'S SHEAVES

BY MRS. GEORGE SHELDON

(Mrs. George Sheldon Downs)

To her, Who led my newly awakened thoughtTowards a higher understanding of God, And opened before me broader vistas of the Life immortalThat is born of Truth and Love, My Teacher F. S. K. This story is lovingly dedicated by The Author

The words Science and Health which appear as marginal referencerefer to The Christian Science Text Book "Science and Health, withKey to the Scriptures" by Mary Baker G. Eddy

 CONTENTS

 I. At Hilton Seminary II. Katherine and Her Roommate III. Dorothy IV. Phillip Harris Stanley, M. D. V. Katherine's First Sabbath at Hilton VI. Materia Medica and Miracles VII. Katherine and the Junior League VIII. Transcendentalism as Elucidated for the Junior League IX. Katherine Makes a Demonstration X. Mrs. Seabrook's Problem XI. Dr. Stanley Asks Some Questions XII. Prof. Seabrook's Ultimatum--and Broken Rules XIII. The Story of a Stray Waif XIV. A Sophomore Racket XV. "Hilton Volunteers" XVI. A Junior Entertainment XVII. Dr. Stanley Has An Object Lesson XVIII. Sadie Receives an Opportune Invitation XIX. Mrs. Seabrook Takes a Stand XX. Interesting Developments XXI. The Traveler Returns XXII. Phillip Stanley's First Demonstration XXIII. Mrs. Minturn Visits Hilton XXIV. The End of School Days XXV. A Momentous Errand XXVI. Conclusion

KATHERINE'S SHEAVES. 

CHAPTER I. 

AT HILTON SEMINARY. 

It was four o'clock in the afternoon on the opening day of themidwinter term at Hilton Seminary, a noted institution located ina beautiful old town of Western New York. 

A group of gay girls had just gathered in one of the pleasant andspacious recreation rooms and were chattering like the proverbialflock of magpies--exchanging merry greetings after their vacation;comparing notes on studies, classes and roommates; discussing theadvent of new teachers, pupils and improvements, when a tall, gracious woman of, perhaps, thirty-five years suddenly appeared inthe doorway, her fair face gleaming with humorous appreciation ofthe animated scene and babel before her, and enjoined silence withthe uplifting of one slim white hand. 

There was an instantaneous hush, as the bevy of maidens turnedtheir bright faces and affectionate glances upon their teacher, who, evidently, was a prime favorite with them all. 

"What is it, Miss Reynolds? What can we do for you?" eagerlyqueried several of the group, as they sprang forward to ascertainher wishes. 

"Is Miss Minturn in the room? I am looking for a new pupil whoarrived this morning, " the teacher responded, her genial, friendlyblue eyes roving from face to face in search of the stranger towhom she had referred. 

A young girl, who had been sitting by herself in a remote cornerof the room, arose and moved towards the speaker. 

"I am Katherine Minturn, " she said, with quiet self-possession, yet flushing slightly beneath the many curious glances bent uponher, as her soft, brown eyes met the smiling blue ones. 

She was, apparently, about nineteen years of age, a little abovemedium height, her form slight but almost perfect in itsproportions. A wealth of hair, matching the color of her eyes, crowned a small, shapely head, and contrasted beautifully with acreamy complexion, the delicacy of which was relieved chiefly bythe vivid scarlet of her lips. Her features were clear-cut andvery attractive--at least so thought Miss Reynolds as she studiedthe symmetrical brow, the large, thoughtful eyes, the tender mouthand prettily rounded chin curving so gracefully into the white, slender neck. 

"Ah! Miss Minturn. I have had quite a search for you, " she said, reaching out a cordial hand to her; for, despite the girl's self-poise, she had caught a quiver of loneliness on the expressiveface. "I am Miss Reynolds, the teacher of mathematics, and I havebeen commissioned by Prof. Seabrook to find and show you to hisstudy. But first, let me present you to these chatterers. "

She dropped the hand that was trembling in her clasp, and, slipping a reassuring arm about the girl's waist, continued:

"Young ladies, this is Miss Minturn, a new junior. I can't presenteach of you formally, for she is wanted immediately elsewhere; butI will see that she finds you all out later. "

Katherine nodded a smiling acknowledgment to the vigorous clappingof hands and the hearty "Welcome, Miss Minturn, to Hilton. " ThenMiss Reynolds led her away, and the interrupted chatter of themagpies was resumed with redoubled animation, but now the newjunior absorbed the attention of everyone. 

"Say, girls, isn't she a dear?" "Came this morning, did she? wherefrom, I wonder?" "My! but wasn't that a nobby traveling suit, andsuch a fit!" "Katherine Minturn--pretty name, isn't it?" "Doesanybody know anything more about her?" were some of the commentsand queries that slipped from those supple instruments with atendency towards perpetual motion, which, sometimes, are describedas organs that are hung in the middle and wag at both ends--school-girls' tongues. 

"Hush!--sh!--sh! Oh, girls, do ring off, and perhaps I can giveyou a point or two, " cried a high-pitched voice with anunmistakable Southern drawl, as a somewhat overdressed girl ofnineteen or twenty years re-enforced her appeal by vigorousgestures to attract attention, whereupon the ever alert spirit ofCuriosity silenced every loquacious chatterer, except one whosolemnly announced, "Ladies, Miss Minot has the floor!"

"Yes, " the speaker observed, "the new junior does strike one asbeing downright stunning. She came from New York City, and"--witha lugubrious sigh--"though I've never set eyes on her before, Iwas informed this morning that she is to be my roommate for theremainder of the year. "

A burst of mirthful laughter rippled over a dozen pairs of rosylips at this last mournfully conveyed information. 

"Aha! at last Miss Sadie Minot has got to come down to the lot ofcommon mortals and take in a chum!" cried a merry sprite, with asaucy chuckle. "Oh, how you have spread yourself and luxuriated inyour solitary magnificence, and how every mother's daughter of ushas envied you your spacious quarters! Well, you know what oldSol. Said about 'pride' and a 'haughty spirit, ' and the 'fall'always comes, first or last. But, Sadie, my love, be comforted, "she continued, with mock sympathy, "and just try to realize whatsplendid discipline it will be for you; one cannot have everythingone wants, you know, even if one is an heiress in one's own right--eh, dearie?"

"But there's only one closet, and it is so full now, " sighed MissMinot, ruefully. 

"Hear! hear!" retorted the same mischievous maiden, whose name wasClara Follet. "After having had undisturbed possession of a wholeroom and closet for six long months she ungratefully bemoans----"

"And only one chest of drawers, " pursued Sadie, in the samestrain, but with a comical quirk of an eye. 

A chorus of mocking groans and derisive laughter greeted thiswail. 

"And all four crammed full with her superfluous finery, " criedanother of the merry group. "Whatever will you do with it now, Sadie?"

"I'm sure I don't know, Ollie, " retorted the pretty "heiress, "with a quizzical uplifting of her brows, "unless you take half ofit off my hands altogether, instead of coming to borrow so often. "

Shrieks of appreciative mirth followed this deftly shot arrow, forit was a well-known fact that Ollie Grant, the pet of the school, was an easy-going little body, very prone to allow her wardrobe toget in a sad plight and then throw herself upon the mercy ofothers, to patch her up, in the event of an emergency. 

But Miss Ollie was equal to the occasion. 

"Really, Sadie, that would help you out, wouldn't it? and save mea lot of trotting back and forth, " she demurely responded, thoughthe dimples played a lively game of hide-and-seek in her plumpcheeks. "There's such a love of a lace jacket in her seconddrawer, girls; my eyes water with envy every time I get a glimpseof it; and a few of those ravishing stocks that you've been layingin of late wouldn't come amiss. There's that lavender satin waist, too, you bought at Jerome's the other day. I know I should lookperfectly killing in it; and--oh! ye Hiltonites!--she has justbought six of the sweetest corset covers you ever laid eyes on;think of it!--six! She could spare three just as well as not, andI'm sure she has at least a dozen pairs of silk stockings, while"--with a doleful sigh--"I don't own a blessed one. Then there areribbons and laces, fans and handkerchiefs galore. Don't you thinkit would be an act of mercy if I would agree to take some of thesesuperfluities off her hands, rather than have them ruthlesslycrushed into half their allotted space? And--"

"Ollie! Ollie!--what an incorrigible little tease you are!"laughingly interposed Miss Minot, as she playfully tweaked thegirl's ear. "I wonder how long the things would last you if youhad them all!"

"Oh, probably two or three times wearing around, providing theydidn't come to mending before that, " mused the "Pet, " with aspeculative look in her blue eyes, but with a quiver of thedimples that evoked another paroxysm of laughter from heraudience. "But I say, Sadie, " she went on with the next breath, "Miss Minturn is a downright sweet-looking girl, and I'll wager a--a darning needle against a pair of those silk stockings you'llfind her O. K. Maybe she'll let you have an extra drawer and ahook or two in the closet. "

"I don't feel very hopeful, so I won't take you up, " sighed Sadie;"for when I came in from my walk I saw a big trunk, with 'K. M. 'on it, in the hall, and it looks to me as if I--I'm destined to gothrough a different kind of 'cramming' process this year, inaddition to the usual one. "

This self-inflicted shot now turned the laugh again upon thespeaker, for it was an open secret that the Southern heiressdearly loved her ease and took it, up to the last moment, then hadto "cram for all she was worth" to get ready for "exams. "

While this chatter and fun were going on in the recreation room, Katherine Minturn had been conducted to the study of Prof. Seabrook, by whom she was received with his customary courtesy. 

The principal of Hilton Seminary was a distinguished-appearinggentleman of fifty years, possessing a strong, intellectual, yetrefined face, whose chief charm was a pair of large, expressiveblue-gray eyes that could be most winningly kind, or most coldlyand blightingly stern, as the case might be. 

"Be seated, Miss Minturn, " he courteously commanded, as MissReynolds excused herself and withdrew, and indicating a chair nearthe table by which he had been sitting when she entered. 

Katherine obeyed, feeling strongly attracted to the man by hisgenial manner, even though she knew that his keen but friendlyeyes were intent upon reading what lay beneath her exterior. 

"I suppose you feel that you have had rather a hard day, " hecontinued, glancing significantly at some closely written sheetswhich he had evidently been looking over when she entered, andwhich she instantly recognized as her examination papers. 

"Not at all, " she quietly returned, lifting her clear eyes to him, and he marveled at the unclouded serenity in their pure depths. 

"Indeed!" and he could not quite conceal his surprise. "It is arare event for a young lady to make such an admission after arigid ordeal like what you have sustained this afternoon. However, I am happy to inform you that you are unconditionally admitted tothe junior class; your papers do you great credit, Miss Minturn. Ihad not expected quite so much from you, as you had told me thatyou left school last year, a sophomore, and have been travelingabroad until recently. I feared we might have to ask you to reviewa little, for it is rather unusual for a pupil to enter anadvanced class in the middle of the year. "

"But I have not been idle since leaving school, " Katherinereplied, a happy gleam in her eyes, for his commendation was verygratifying to her; "although we were abroad for several months, wewere often located in some place for weeks at a time, and mamma, having once been a teacher at Vassar, coached me for the juniorclass. "

"Ah! that explains your proficiency. How convenient to have an ex-Vassar in the family!" Prof. Seabrook smilingly observed. "All thesame, I am sure the daughter deserves some commendation for workconscientiously done. "

"Thank you, sir, " said Katherine, a flush of pleasure tingeing hercheeks. 

The principal then proceeded to give her some informationregarding her classes and the ground to be covered in her variousstudies during the coming term, after which he asked somequestions as to her recent travels, whereupon they fell into apleasant chat about points of interest which both had visited, andthus a delightful half hour slipped away. At length Prof. Seabrookreferred to a book that lay on the table beside him, and observed:

"I find, Miss Minturn, that you are to room with Miss Sadie Minot, a young lady from Atlanta, Georgia, and I think you will find heran agreeable companion. However"--with a humorous twinkle in hiseyes--"to use a homely proverb, 'it is Hobson's choice, ' for ithappens to be the only vacancy in the building; we have a veryfull school this year. I will call some one to show you how tofind it, and have your trunk sent up later. "

He touched a bell and presently a young girl about sixteen enteredthe room, with a brisk step and an alert air, suggestive of arepressed cyclone only awaiting an opportunity for mischiefbrewing; while, as she approached the occupants, a strong odor ofpeppermint made itself apparent in the atmosphere. 

"Miss Minturn, this is Miss Wild, one of our breezy freshmen--eh, Jennie?" and the quizzical look again leaped into the blue-grayeyes. 

Katherine smilingly acknowledged the introduction, while Miss Wildblushed and nodded an embarrassed greeting, then immediatelyturned her face away from the focus of the professor's observationand made a comical grimace which came very near proving too muchfor Katherine's dignity. 

"Jennie, " the gentleman continued, "Miss Minturn is to share MissMinot's room--number fifteen, west wing--and I have called you toshow her the way, if you please. "

"Yes, sir, I will, " said the girl, with ready compliance, whichculminated in a vigorous sneeze, whereupon, with the restlessenergy which pervaded her every movement, she whisked herhandkerchief from her pocket, and, with it, there shot out apromiscuous assortment of chocolates and cream peppermints, whichwent bounding and rolling about the room in every direction. 

Prof. Seabrook gave vent to a hearty laugh of amusement at theawkward contretemps. 

"I thought I detected a familiar odor, Jennie, " he observed; thenadded, good-naturedly, "You may pick them up, if you please. "

"Guess I will, " she returned, eagerly, and nimbly suiting theaction to her words. "I really can't afford to lose all thatprecious sweetness. Josie Craig gave them to me just as you rang. "

Katherine had risen and was moving towards the door, to cover herown inclination to explode, and thus make the situation moreawkward for the girl, when the principal checked her by remarking:

"By the way, Miss Minturn, the juniors and seniors attend theBible class, which it is my province to conduct. We meet at fouron Sunday afternoons in the south recitation room; and the lessonfor next Sabbath will be on the Creation, as given in the firstchapter of Genesis. And this reminds me that I have neglected toinquire where you will attend church. As our catalogue states, each student is allowed to choose her own place of worship. Wheredo you propose to make your church home?"

Katherine had expected this question before; nevertheless, sheflushed slightly as she turned back to face her interlocutor, andreplied:

"I am a Christian Scientist, Prof. Seabrook, and I shall attendthe church on Grove Street. "

The pause which followed this announcement was painfully ominous, and Katherine was amazed at the frozen look which suddenly settledover the gentleman's face, together with the expression of sterndisapprobation which instantly drove all the kindness out of hishitherto genial eyes. "A Christian Scientist!--indeed!" he said, in a tone as frigid as his look. "It is a matter of regret to methat you did not state that fact when you made application foradmission to Hilton. "

Katherine's lip quivered slightly at this caustic remark and theaccompanying scorn on the high-bred face; and the flush which hadrisen to her cheek a moment before vanished, leaving her quitepale, although in no way disconcerted. 

"But I believe the catalogue states that there is no sectarianismin Hilton Seminary, that the broadest possible religious toleranceprevails here, " she remarked, with a sweet gentleness which, underany other circumstances, would have instantly disarmed hercompanion. 

But, as it happened, he was a bitter opponent of the "falsedoctrine, " and the term "Science" applied to Christianity was arank offense to his rigid Presbyterian opinions, as was also thefact that a woman had dared to face the world with it!

"I do not recognize Christian Science, so-called, as a religion, "he retorted, with a sharpness in marked contrast to Katherine'ssweetness. "In my opinion, it is simply a device and snare ofSatan himself to deceive the very elect; and Miss Minturn"--thiswith frowning emphasis--"I will not, for a moment, tolerate thepromulgation of its fallacious teachings in this school. I trust Imake myself understood. "

Katherine had not once removed her clear, brown eyes from hiscountenance during this speech, but there was not the slightestmanifestation of resentment on her own--only an expression oftender regret, as if she were sorry for him, because of the senseof discord that seemed to hold possession of him. 

"You mean that I am not to talk it here?" she said. 

"Exactly; nor flaunt it in any way. "

"I will not, sir, " with gentle gravity; then a little smilecurving her red lips, she added: "Christian Science, Prof. Seabrook, is a religion of Love, and I will simply try to liveit. "

The principal of Hilton flushed to his brows before thisunassuming girl, a circumstance unprecedented in the annals of theinstitution. 

Her look, her tone, the softly spoken words--all radiated love, and his arrogant spirit felt the gentle rebuke. 

"Have you that book, 'Science and Health, ' with you?" he curtlydemanded. 

Katherine's heart leaped within her. Did he mean to deprive her ofher daily bread?

"Yes, sir, " with unfaltering glance and voice. 

"Then keep it out of sight, " he briefly commanded, adding, in atone of dismissal, as he took up his pen: "That is all, MissMinturn. "

Katherine bowed respectfully, then quietly followed Jennie Wildfrom the room. 

CHAPTER II. 

KATHERINE AND HER ROOMMATE. 

As the two girls were passing through the main building on theirway to number fifteen, west wing, Katherine turned to hercompanion and observed, in a friendly tone:

"So this is your first year in Hilton Seminary, Miss Wild?"

Jennie, who had been "just boiling"--as she told her later--overthe professor's recent crankiness and severity, turned toKatherine in unfeigned surprise, for there was not the slightesttrace of resentment or personal affront in either her voice ormanner. 

Her brown eyes were as serene as a May morning; her scarlet lipswere parted in a sunny smile that just disclosed her white, eventeeth, and her voice was clear and sweet, without even a quiver tobetray emotion of any kind. 

Jennie Wild was a girl of many moods. Possessing the kindest heartin the world, and ever ready to run her nimble feet off to do anyone a good turn, she was at the same time a veritable little"snapdragon. " Touch her ever so lightly, and off she would go intoparoxysms of mirth or rage, sympathy or scorn, as the case mightbe. Consequently she had looked for an outburst, or at least somemanifestation, of indignation on Katherine's part, over theprincipal's recent sharpness and ungracious treatment. 

"Yes, I'm a freshie, " the girl replied, with a nod and one of hercomical grimaces, but still curiously studying the placid facebeside her, "but I'm not here as you are. I'm a working student"--this with a rising flush and defiant toss of her pert little head. 

"'A working student?'" repeated Katherine, inquiringly. 

"That's what I said, " laconically. "I can't afford to pay fulltuition, so I wait on Prof. Seabrook and his wife, and do otherkinds of work to make up the rest. You see"--the flush creepinghigher, but with a secret determination to "sound" the new junior--"I haven't any father or mother, and my aunt, who has alwaystaken care of me, is poor, and there was no other way to finish myeducation after leaving the high school--see?"

"Yes, I understand, and I think you are a dear, brave girl to doit, " said Katherine, with shining eyes, and laying a friendly handon her shoulder as they began to mount the stairs leading to thesecond story. 

"Do you--truly?" queried Jennie, with a glad ring in her tones. "My! I believe I feel two inches taller for that"--throwing backher head proudly; "you've given me a lift, Miss Minturn, that Ishan't forget; nobody has ever said anything so kind to me before. I tell you"--confidentially--"it does take a lot of couragesometimes to buckle on to a hard lesson, after running up anddownstairs forty times a day, besides no end of other things todo. Most of the girls are pretty good to me; though, now and then, there's one who thinks she was cut out of finer cloth. I dote onthe professor, even if he does get a bit cranky sometimes, liketo-day, when something ruffles his stately feathers. His wife islovely, too, and the teachers are all nice. But don't call me MissWild, please. I'm 'Jennie' to everybody. 'Wild Jennie' most of thegirls call me, and there really is a harum-scarum streak in methat does get the best of me sometimes, " she concluded, with amischievous flash in her dark eyes. 

"I shall be very glad to call you Jennie, if you wish, and my nameis Katherine, with a 'K, '" said that young lady, with an invitingsmile. 

"I'm sure there isn't any 'harum-scarum' about you, " said thegirl, gravely, as she searched the sweet, brown eyes. 

"That depends upon what you mean by the term, " respondedKatherine, with a ripple of mirthful laughter. "I assure you Ilove a good time as well as any other girl. "

"U-m--p'rhaps; but I guess it would have to be a--a--genteel goodtime. There's one thing I don't need to 'guess' about, though--youjust know how to stand firm on your heels when you need to. "

"What do you mean by that?" questioned Katherine, with a look ofperplexity. 

"Nobody will ever make you take a back seat--not even his highnessdownstairs, when you know you're right. I say, though"--sheinterposed, eagerly--"weren't you mad, through and through, atwhat he said to you just now?"

"Mad?" repeated Katherine, flushing, and wondering if she hadunconsciously manifested anything that had seemed like anger ortemper during the recent interview. 

"Yes; didn't you feel as if you'd just like to go at him with'hammer and tongs'"--doubling up her fists and striking outsuggestively right and left--"for being so crusty with you aboutyour religion? I did. "

Katherine laughed out merrily at the girl's strenuous espousal ofher cause, and with a sense of relief to know that she had shownno feeling unworthy of a Christian Scientist. 

"No, dear, " she gently replied, "I could not feel anger orresentment towards any one because of a mere difference ofopinion. "

"U-m! well, you didn't show any, that's sure. You just faced him, sweet as a peach, but like a--a queen who knows she's on her ownground. I thought, though, you might be just boiling over inside;but if you say you weren't, I believe you, for I think you're'true blue, ' and I think Prof. Seabrook might have learned alesson from you, for I never saw him quite so upset over a littlething before. I never had any use for Christian Scientists myself;don't know anything about 'em, in fact. But if they're all likeyou, I don't believe they'll ever do much harm in the world. Herewe are, though--this is Sadie's room. She's an orphan, too, butshe is very rich, and I tell you she just knows how to make hermoney fly--isn't a bit stingy with others, either, " the volublegirl concluded, as she paused before a door at the head of thestairs in the second story of the west wing and rapped vigorouslyupon it for admittance. 

"Come in, " responded a good-natured voice, whereupon Jennie openedthe door and entered a sunny, inviting apartment, the sight ofwhich instantly gave Katherine a homelike feeling. 

She also saw two pretty beds, on one side of the room, piled highwith a motley assortment of dresses and finery that made herwonder how one person could ever make use of so many things, whilean attractive girl was sitting upon the floor before the onedressing case, her face flushed and perplexed as she tried to packanother promiscuous collection into the insufficient space thatwould henceforth belong to her. 

"Miss Minot, " said Jennie, advancing farther into the room andthus revealing her companion, "this is Miss Minturn, who is toroom with you. Prof. Seabrook sent me to show her here and tointroduce her to you. "

Miss Minot sprang to her feet and came forward with outstretchedhand, her manner characterized by true Southern hospitality. 

"Come in, Miss Minturn, " she said, cordially; "come right in andsit down, " and releasing the hand she had grasped, she whisked twoor three skirts off a rocker, tossing them upon the heap on one ofthe beds. "I knew you were coming, and I've been working rightsmart to get ready for you. I've had full swing here so long I'vefilled every nook and cranny of the place, and now"--with a shrugand a deprecatory smile--"I shall have to learn to be very orderlyto keep from encroaching upon your territory. But there's lots oftime. The things can wait while we get acquainted a little. Jennie, you'll have to take the trunk, " she concluded, with acareless glance at the girl. 

"I haven't time to sit down, Miss Minot; I've my algebra lesson tolearn for to-morrow morning, " and Jennie, flushing with suddenanger at being so cursorily consigned to a trunk, turned to leavethe room. 

Katherine put out a detaining hand. 

"Thank you, Jennie, for coming up with me, " she said, with afriendly smile, adding: "And I hope there will be no moreinterruptions while you are conning the algebra lesson. "

"I hate mathematics, " Jennie affirmed, with an impatient shrug, "but the things you most dislike are supposed to do you the mostgood, so I just have to bottle up when it's time for algebra andtry to play 'it's an angel being entertained unawares. ' Good-by, Miss Minturn. I'll see you again later. " And bestowing a brightglance and nod upon her new friend, she shut the door and wentwhistling cheerily down the hall. 

"That's a queer 'pickaninny'! I didn't mean to hurt her, though, "observed Miss Minot, as she curled herself up on the foot of abed, preparatory to getting acquainted with her new roommate. 

"She certainly possesses originality, " Katherine laughinglyresponded; "but I like her none the less for that. "

"Poor young one!" Sadie continued. "She doesn't have a very easytime of it here. She is a stray waif, and hasn't a relative in theworld, to her knowledge. "

"She spoke of an aunt, " interposed Katherine. 

"She calls Miss Wild 'aunt, ' but she isn't, really, and the childactually does not know her own name. The way of it was this, " MissMinot went on to explain: "When she was a baby there was aterrible railway accident, in which it was supposed both herparents were killed, for nobody could be found to claim the childafter it was over; and Miss Wild, an old maid with a smallannuity, was on the same train, and, like an angel, cared for her, hoping some relative would be found when the dead were identified;but no clew to her identity was ever obtained, and the woman hasdone the best she could for her all these years. "

"How very lovely and noble of Miss Wild, " breathed Katherine, appreciatively. Then, glancing around the disorderly room, sheadded: "Now, Miss Minot, I feel almost like an intruder to haveyou so upset on my account. Do let me help you put some of thesethings away. "

"Oh, never mind the truck, " Sadie lazily returned. "I'll take careof the things presently. I'm right glad that you are a junior, "she resumed, in a comfortable tone. "It is so much nicer to have aroommate who can go right along with you, and I'm sure you'll be agreat help to me. "

Katherine smiled as her companion thus unwittingly revealed astrong phase of her character. She saw that her tendency was tolean upon the nearest prop; and, as to be "forewarned is to beforearmed, " she resolved to govern herself accordingly. 

They chatted socially until the janitor appeared with Katherine'strunk, whereupon Sadie bestirred herself once more to bring orderout of chaos. 

This was much easier said than done, and as she saw that she wasgoing to be very much crowded, Katherine unpacked but very fewthings at that time. She generously said she would try to getalong with one-third of the closet and one of the drawers in thebureau, and utilize her trunk trays for her own waists and finery, while she could stow things not often needed in the lower portion. 

Later she hired the janitor to put up a bracket shelf in onecorner of the room, tacking a long chintz curtain to it, and, witha dozen hooks screwed into a cleat underneath, thus improvised avery convenient little closet for her individual use. 

While the roommates were "becoming acquainted, " Jennie Wild, fullof what she had seen and heard, and, for the time being, unmindfulof the waiting algebra lesson, rushed down to the recreation room, where many of the students were still congregated, and reeled offher news to a bevy of curious and interested listeners. 

The information that the new junior was a "Christian Scientist"created quite a flutter of excitement. Some were horrified andindignant because such a pariah had been admitted to the seminary;others ridiculed and laughed to scorn the doctrines of the "newcult, " while a few appeared indifferent and declared that everyone had a right to her own opinion upon religious subjects. 

The matter was pretty thoroughly canvassed, however, the attitudeof the principal having weighty influence and governing thepreponderance of opinion; and by the time the supper bell rangalmost every student in the house had learned the whole story anddecided that, for the present at least, she would give thenewcomer a wide berth. 

Katherine became conscious of the iciness of the atmosphere themoment she entered the dining room and came under the battery ofthe hundred or more pairs of curious and critical eyes that wereeagerly watching for her to appear. Miss Reynolds, who hadoverheard some of the gossip and adverse criticisms, was also onthe lookout for her, and approaching her with the graciousnesswhich was her chief charm, observed:

"Miss Minturn, I have made a place for you at my table. Until youbecome better acquainted and choose your permanent seat, you shallsit close under the shelter of my wings. "

"And a very friendly shelter, I am sure, I shall find it; you arevery good, " Katherine replied, with quick appreciation. 

The teacher led her to her place, and, while they stood waitingfor the professor to give the signal to be seated, introduced herto two or three of the girls in their vicinity. 

Katherine keenly felt, and Miss Reynolds noted with increasingdispleasure, the quickly averted eyes and cool acknowledgment ofthese introductions; but the principal drew out his chair, andKatherine's momentary feeling of awkwardness was covered by theconfusion of getting into place. But for her teacher she wouldhave had a very lonely and silent meal; for after one or twoefforts to engage her nearest neighbor in conversation had beencoldly repulsed, the tactful woman threw herself into the gap andthe two chatted socially until they arose from the table. 

"She is a dear, sweet girl, and I am going to nip this nonsense inthe bud, " Miss Reynolds observed to herself on the way upstairs, where, in the main hall and parlors, the students usually spent anhour, socially, after the evening meal. But as she presented hercharge, here and there, she only became more indignant in view offrigid salutations and a general stampede wherever they made theirappearance, not to mention the scarlet spots that settled onKatherine's cheeks and her unnaturally brilliant eyes, although, in other respects, she appeared perfectly serene and self-possessed. 

"Please do not trouble yourself any further on my account, MissReynolds, " she said, when she observed the look of dismay on herface as she glanced around the almost empty room they were in. "Iunderstand the situation perfectly; they have all learned that Iam a Christian Scientist, and, having conceived an erroneous ideaof what that means, are avoiding me. "

"It is the most absurd, cruel and unjust treatment of a stranger Iever heard of, " returned her companion, with flashing eyes, "and Ishall make it my business to see that there is a radical changebefore another day goes by. "

"Please do not, " Katherine pleaded, earnestly. "I would muchprefer that matters be left to adjust themselves; any interferencewould only serve to intensify the antagonism against me; and I amsure when the girls come to know me better, they will at leastrealize that I am--harmless, " and there was a gleam of genuineamusement in her eyes as she concluded. 

"You are a brave little girl, " said her teacher, with a glow oftenderness at her heart and a suspicious moisture in her eyes. "But"--with a resolute straightening of her graceful figure--"I amnot going to have you left to yourself on this your first eveningat Hilton, so come with me to my room and we will have a nice timeby ourselves. "

"Oh, I should like that, " said Katherine, eagerly, "if it will notencroach--"

"It will not, " smilingly interposed her new friend, and, slippingan arm around her, she spirited her away to her pleasant room, where they spent a delightful hour together. 

When the eight o'clock study bell rang, Katherine returned to herown quarters, where she found her roommate already absorbed, apparently, in the preparation of to-morrow's lessons; for, as sheentered, the girl merely glanced up from her book withoutspeaking, then fastened her eyes again upon the pages before her. 

Katherine sat down by her own table and soon forgot everything butthe work on hand, although, at first, she had experienced a senseof discord and friction in the atmosphere. The hour passed inabsolute silence until the next bell rang, when Miss Minot closedher books and abruptly left the room. 

Katherine was not sorry to be left alone, and bringing forth fromher trunk her Bible, "Science and Health, " and "Quarterly, " beganto study her lesson for the coming Sunday. She spent half an houror more in this way, then sat reading from her text-book untilSadie returned. 

Katherine greeted her with a smile as she entered and inquired:

"What is the retiring hour, Miss Minot?"

"Ten; and every light must be out at half-past, " was the somewhatcurt response. 

Then, after an irresolute pause, she walked over to Katharine, andpicking up the book she had just laid down, asked:

"What is this that you were reading? Oh! it is that dreadful bookI've heard so much about. "

"It doesn't seem dreadful to me, " returned her companion, gently. 

"Humph! 'At all times and under all circumstances overcome evilwith good, '" [Footnote: "Science and Health, " page 571. ] she readfrom the page to which she had opened. "That's just anotherversion of the 'golden rule, ' isn't it?" Then, turning a leaf, sheread from the next page: "'Love fulfills the law in ChristianScience. ' Humph!" she ejaculated again, as she put the volumedown, "so you are a Christian Scientist! I heard about itdownstairs. "

"Yes, " quietly returned Katherine. 

"And do you really believe all they tell about the wonderful curesand--and the rest of it?" Sadie demanded, with curling lips. 

"Yes. "

"Tell me about some of them, " said the girl, eagerly, hercuriosity aroused. 

"Excuse me, Miss Minot; I cannot, for Prof. Seabrook has forbiddenme to say anything about the subject here, " Katherine returned. 

"Yes, I heard that, too, " said Sadie, with a nod. "Well, theprofessor is dead set against it, and I'm down on it right smartmyself. You see"--with a superior air--"I'm an Episcopalian; mygrandfather was an Episcopalian clergyman, a rector, you know, and"--with a shrug and laugh--"I'm afraid he wouldn't rest easy inhis grave if he knew I had such a rank heretic for a roommate. But"--leaning forward and smiling into her companion's eyes--"aside from that I like you right well, Miss Minturn, and if weleave this subject alone I reckon we'll get along prettycomfortably together; what do you say?"

"I am sure we will, " cordially assented Katherine, "and"--with amerry twinkle in her eyes--"if you do not broach it, you mayconfidently rely upon my discretion. "

"I own up, " good-naturedly returned her chum. "I did broach itthis time; but"--flushing slightly--"something had to be said toget it out of the way, don't you know? And may I--would you likeme to call you Katherine?"

"With all my heart, Sadie. "

The two girls smiled into each other's eyes; the last vestige offormality was swept away, and the atmosphere was clear. 

CHAPTER III. 

DOROTHY. 

The midwinter term at Hilton Seminary had opened on Wednesday, andthe remainder of the week passed quickly and uneventfully asKatherine fell easily into the ways of the institution and foundherself getting well started in her various studies. 

Her relations with her roommate were most harmonious, but themajority of the students either ignored her altogether or treatedher with a coldness that, had she not had her "Science" to sustainand comfort her, would have made her lot hard indeed to bear. 

She had not met the professor again, except in the class room, where he had seemed to be wholly absorbed in his duties asinstructor and oblivious of the personality of the students. 

On Saturday afternoon she was introduced to Mrs. Seabrook whilestrolling in the grounds with Miss Reynolds, between whom andherself a growing friendliness was asserting itself. Theprofessor's wife was walking beside a wheel-chair, which was beingpropelled by a nurse in cap and apron, and in which was seated--propped up by pillows--a young girl who appeared to be about sevenor eight years of age, although her serious, pain-lined face andthoughtful eyes seemed, by right, to belong to an older person. 

Miss Reynolds paused on meeting this trio and introduced Katherineto Mrs. Seabrook, who greeted her with a sweet cordiality that atonce won the girl's heart. 

"I heard that we had a new student among us, " she said, as shewarmly clasped Katherine's hand, "and I hope you are going to bevery happy with us, Miss Minturn. "

"Thank you; not 'going to be'--I already am happy here, " shecheerily and truthfully replied, for she had become deeplyinterested in her work, and, as she dearly loved to study, she wascontent to leave her social relations to be governed by the loveshe was "trying to live. "

"This is my daughter, " Mrs. Seabrook continued, as she turned afond look upon the pale, pinched face among the pillows. "Dorothy, this is the young lady whom you have been wishing to see. "

Katherine bent down, took the small mittened hand that wasextended to her and smiled into the grave, searching eyes thatwere earnestly studying her face. 

"And I also have been wishing to see Dorothy, " she said, with anote of tenderness in her tone that caused the slender fingersinside the mitten to close more firmly over her own. "I am veryfond of little people. "

"I should not be so 'little' if I were well, " Dorothy returned, with a faint sigh. Then, glancing up at her attendant, she added:"This is my nurse, Alice, and she has to wheel me about because Icannot walk. "

Katherine bestowed a friendly look and nod upon Alice; then agreat wave of compassion for the little cripple swept over herheart and softened her earnest brown eyes as she turned back toher and remarked, in a cheery tone:

"You have a lovely chair. These rubber tires must cause it to rollvery smoothly and make it easy for Alice to wheel you about. "

"Yes, I like my chair very much--my Uncle Phillip brought it to mefrom Germany--and Alice is very nice about taking me everywhere Iwant to go; but it would be so much nicer if I could walk and runabout like other girls, " and Dorothy's yearning tone smotepainfully upon every listening ear. 

"It certainly would, dear, " Katherine returned, giving the smallhand that still clung to hers a loving pressure, adding, softly:"And sometime you will, I hope. "

The child's face glowed at the term of endearment; but her palelips quivered slightly at the hopeful assurance. 

"Oh! no, " she said, shaking her head slowly; "I have a doublecurvature of the spine, and all the doctors say I never can. I--I--think I could bear that--not being able to walk--but the dreadfulpain sometimes makes me wish I wasn't here at all. "

Katherine did not make any reply to this pathetic information. Fora moment or two she seemed to be oblivious to everything, even tothe presence of her companions, and stood looking off towards thewestern sky, as if communing with some unseen presence there. 

Then, suddenly arousing herself, she detached a beautiful pinkrosebud from the lapel of her jacket, saying, brightly: "Do youlove flowers, Dorothy? will you let me fasten this on your coat?It is fresh from the greenhouse and will last some time yet. There--see!" as she deftly pinned it in place. "What a prettycontrast it makes against the dark-blue cloth. "

"It is lovely, " said the girl, bending forward to inhale itsperfume. "How perfect it is! Do you ever wonder, Miss Minturn, whyGod makes the flowers and things that grow so perfect andbeautiful, and people--so many of them--imperfect and ugly?"

"My dear, " Mrs. Seabrook here smilingly interposed, though aquickly repressed sigh arose to her lips, "I hope you are notgoing to involve Miss Minturn in a metaphysical discussion duringthis first meeting! Dorothy has acquired a habit of philosophizingand asking profound questions that are not always easilyanswered, " she explained to Katherine. 

"Surely, dear, you do not think that God ever made anyone, oranything, imperfect or ugly?" Katherine gently inquired. 

The child hesitated a moment, as if pondering the question. 

"Well, " she presently asserted, with a positive intonation and nodof her head, "there are a lot of deformed, sick and ugly people inthe world, and the Bible tells us that He made everything. "

"The Bible tells us, in Genesis, that 'everything that God madewas good'; and, in Psalms, that 'all His ways are perfect, '"quoted Katherine. 

"Yes, I know it; that was in the beginning, though, " said Dorothy;"but if He could make things perfect in the first place I don'tsee why He didn't keep them so if He is God. "

"Come, come, dearie; I think we must go on now--we are keepingMiss Reynolds and Miss Minturn from their walk, " Mrs. Seabrookagain interposed, with a note of gentle reproof in her tone, asshe stooped to tuck the robe more closely around the girl. 

A sunny smile, like a burst of sunshine from under a cloud, suddenly broke over Dorothy's face, at once dispelling itsunnatural gravity and perplexity. 

"I didn't think how naughty that was going to sound, mamma dear, "she said, as, with a deprecating air, she softly patted hermother's hand. "I'm afraid Miss Minturn will think I am not verygood; but, truly, things do seem awfully mixed up sometimes when Iget to thinking this way. I like you very, very much, though, " sheadded, nodding brightly at her new acquaintance. "I wish you wouldcome to see me in mamma's apartments when you are not too busy. "

"I shall be very glad to--if I may, " Katherine replied, with aninquiring glance at Mrs. Seabrook. 

"Yes, do come, Miss Minturn, whenever you can find time; we arevery glad to have the young ladies visit Dorothy, who has manylonely hours. Now come, Alice, " and, with a parting smile and bow, she signaled the nurse to move on. 

"Good-by, Miss Minturn, and thank you for my lovely rose, " criedthe child, looking back over her shoulder and waving her smallhand in farewell. 

"Poor child, " sighed Miss Reynolds, as she and Katherine passedout of the grounds to the highway, "she has a continual struggleto live, yet she is a remarkable girl, in spite of her manyinfirmities, with a mind bright and keen far beyond her years. "

"How old is she?"

"Thirteen, a month or two ago. "

"Is it possible? She does not look to be over seven or eight, although, mentally, she seems more mature. "

"That is true. She had a bad fall when she was six years old, andher body has never grown any since the accident, " Miss Reynoldsexplained. "She suffers a great deal--sometimes the pain is almostunbearable; but, as a rule, she is very lovable and patient, though, now and then, a remark like what she made to you just now, shows that she thinks deeply and is perplexed--like some childrenof larger growth--over the knotty problems of life, " sheconcluded, with a sigh. 

"How is it, Miss Minturn, " she went on, after a moment of silence, "how do you Scientists account for the fact that a perfect andall-merciful God--'the Father of mercies, the God of all comfort, 'as Paul puts it--has created a world of such confusion, whereinevil and suffering, instead of peace and harmony, are thepredominant elements?--where, for ages, sickness and death haverelentlessly mown down generation after generation, until onebecomes heart-sick and weary, and even filled with despair, attimes, in view of their probable continuance for ages to come?"

The woman's face was flushed, her eyes somber, and there was anote of passionate protest in her voice which moved Katherinedeeply; while what she had said proved to her that these problemshad been pondered o'er and o'er until her mind was almost in astate of chaos regarding them. 

While she was debating with herself what reply she could make thatwould best meet her thought, her companion resumed:

"I am a dear lover of children, but when I see anyone likeDorothy; when I see mothers grieving for their darlings, whom Godgave them for a little while, then ruthlessly snatched from theirembrace for no apparent reason, I feel sure that something is verywrong; and, of late years, my heart is filled with indignantprotest whenever I hear of the birth of a dear little innocent. 'Oh!' I cry within myself, 'it is born only to repeat the strugglewith sin, suffering and death. ' Of what use is its life? of whatuse the advent of future generations if there is no way to riseabove, or conquer, such adverse conditions? Is God good--if thereis a God--to create only to destroy? to arbitrarily force theselittle innocents into the world to fight the unequal battle withevil? Millions have faced it bravely--nobly, trusting God'spromises, but they have never succeeded in removing one iota ofthe curse, 'Thou shalt surely die. ' The whole problem of life is amystery which I am tired of trying to solve, " and Katherine wassure the woman stifled a sob as she concluded. 

"Surely, dear Miss Reynolds, you do not doubt the existence ofGod?" she gently inquired. 

"No, child; don't think me quite an atheist, " said her teacher, with a deprecatory smile and gesture. "Life, nature, the universe, with their teeming and ever-unfolding wonders tell me that thereis a Force--a controlling power and intelligence behind them. Wecall that force 'God. ' We say that God is omnipotent, all wise andgood; and certainly, in the government of the universe, everythingpoints that way, everything is exact and perfect. But how toreconcile God as good, merciful, loving, with the creation andmanifestation of evil as we find it on this planet? Ah! that isbeyond me. "

"Can evil come out of good?" briefly queried Katherine. 

Miss Reynolds started slightly. 

"No, " she returned, positively; "no more than a lie can spring outof truth; those are self-evident facts. "

"Then dare we say that God--which is but another term for good, Supreme Good--created evil?"

"Oh, do you believe in the serpent or devil? I know he comesforward from some mysterious source in the narrative and is heldresponsible. Then naturally follows the question, 'Who created hissatanic majesty?' Well, who did? If God created everything, andevil cannot come out of good, where did evil come from? What aparadox it seems!" she went on, without waiting for a reply. "Yetevil does exist in the world--look at Dorothy! Think of the sin, misery and crime all about us! Where did they come from? There aresome who contend that God did not create evil, but permits it forsome wise purpose; but that, to me, seems like a weak attempt toclear the Almighty from the terrible responsibility of having madesin and its deadly results without detracting from Hisomnipotence. "

"If a person tells you a lie, where does it come from?" Katherinequietly inquired. 

"From his own evil desire to deceive, of course. "

"Exactly; it was an invention of his own evil thought, prompted bysome selfish motive. You can say the same of theft, murder--infact of all crime. But God--Good--is not the author of the lie, orcrime, neither does He 'permit them for some wise purpose, ' as youhave quoted, any more than a just and loving human father wouldteach, or permit, his son to become a criminal, claiming that heneeded such discipline to fit him for future happiness; or, anymore than you, a teacher, would put demoralizing literature intothe hands of a student as a method of discipline for highereducation. "

"How perfectly absurd that sounds! And yet it is parallel to thedoctrine that has been taught for ages, " said Miss Reynolds, thoughtfully. "But I do not see how you can apply the same logicto disease and suffering. "

"The Scriptures tell us that sin brought death. ' Sickness anddisease are the seeds of death; then they are the results of sin-evil. God not being the author of sin and disease, they, like thelie, can only originate in the evil thought or mind of thesinner, " Katherine explained. 

"Then you believe that we mortals are alone responsible for allthe suffering and evil there is in the world?"

"Yes; evil is a mortal concept. "

"Then how does God---What is God, from your standpoint, Kath--mayI call you Katherine?" and Miss Reynolds laid a caressing handupon the girl's arm as she made this request. 

"Do--I should so like to have you, " she replied, turning to herwith a luminous smile. "Now for your question. God is Spirit, and'What the Scriptures declare Him to be--Life, Truth and Love, '"[Footnote: "'Science and Health, " page 330. ] she added, quotingfrom her text-book. 

"You say Spirit, instead of 'a spirit. ' Now what is this Spirit?"

"Infinite Mind, Intelligence, Omnipotent Good. "

"Ah!" Miss Reynolds began, then paused abruptly. "Butintelligence, life, truth, love are characteristics, attributeswhich anyone may possess and cultivate. "

"Yes, considered in that sense they are attributes. But whencecame they?" Katherine demanded, with glowing eyes. "The source oflife must be Life itself, must it not? The same must also be trueof truth and love. So Life, Truth, Love, Mind, Intelligenceconstitute, in Science, the Divine Principle, or God, thecontrolling and governing power of the universe and man. "

"Divine Principle! Mind! Intelligence! Life! Truth! Love! God!"repeated Miss Reynolds, and dwelling thoughtfully upon each word. Then, turning a wondering look upon her companion, she exclaimed, almost breathlessly:

"Why, Katherine, if that is true I can understand how God can beomnipresent! That is a doctrine of my church, that has been atantalizing mystery to me all my life. My dear girl, " she went onin an eager tone, "I begin to see a ray of light--I must thinkmore about it, though. I have always thought of Deity as a'personal God, ' and, yes"--smiling--"I used to believe in apersonal devil, too; with a very vague conception that althoughthe latter had always managed to keep the preponderance of powerin his hands, God would, in some miraculous manner, win the battlein the end. But, even now"--with a look of perplexity--"I do notgrasp where or how, according to your logic, God comes in assupreme, infinite, so long as evil exists. "

"Let us go back to the lie for an illustration, " said Katherine. "You said that it originated in the person's own evil thought anddesire to deceive. Well, what happens when you turn the light oftruth upon a lie?"

"Why, it disappears--vanishes; you learn the fact and are nolonger affected by, or conscious of, the falsehood. "

"Then truth has destroyed, annihilated it; it has become nothingto you. As long as you believe a lie you are its victim and sufferfrom it; but once learn the truth you are free from that illusionand its power over you is gone. Now, you would not say that truthcreated the lie, permitted it, or was in any way responsible forit, or your suffering on account of it?"

"N-o; so God, being good--infinite good--knows nothing of evil inany form. Is that your point, Katherine?"

"Yes; so it follows He could neither create nor permit what Heknows nothing about. "

"Why!" exclaimed Miss Reynolds, turning a glowing face to thegirl, "those same arguments must hold good for everything! Thensickness and suffering must be the outcome of wrong thought on thepart of mortals! What unlimited possibilities that suggests!Divine Principle! I begin to understand why you call yourselves'Scientists'--you think and live in accord with this infinite, absolute Principle--you demonstrate it, as--as I demonstratemathematics. "

"Yes, " said Katherine, smiling; "so you see that Christian Scienceis, as some one has aptly said, 'the Science of sciences. '"

"That is a very sweeping assertion, " responded her teacher in asomewhat doubtful tone. "I'll have to ruminate on that. However, this little glimpse of a better way than I have hitherto known, seems like an olive leaf of hope and promise to me, for I havebeen tossing on a restless sea of doubt and skepticism for years, reaching out and groping after some substantial plank that wouldfloat me into a haven of peace and rest. But how is it that you, so young, argue so clearly and logically about these things thathave puzzled older and wiser heads for ages?"

"I have never known anything else, " said Katherine, simply. "WhenI was a very little child my mother was healed of a disease whichseveral physicians had pronounced incurable. She at once became anearnest student of Christian Science, and, later, a successfulpractitioner; consequently its principles, as far as I have gone, are as clear to me as those that govern your own dear mathematicsare to you. But"--a blank look suddenly sweeping over her face--"Iam afraid I have been guilty of rank disobedience in discussingthese problems with you. "

"How so?" asked her teacher, in surprise. 

"Prof. Seabrook has strictly forbidden me to talk of ChristianScience while I am a student at Hilton. "

"Of course, he meant that you must not talk it to the otherstudents, " said Miss Reynolds, "and it would be unwise, for, doubtless, the parents of many, if not of all, would object. ButI, as your teacher, feel at liberty to ask you whatever questionsI choose, and you are perfectly justified in answering them. "

"Ye-s, I believe you are right on that point, " Katherinethoughtfully returned. "But I would not willfully disobey theprofessor in any way. I owe him perfect loyalty as long as I am apupil in his school, and I mean to yield it to him. "

"That is right, " her companion affirmed; "but you do not need tocondemn yourself for what has occurred this afternoon, for, at myage, I am capable of judging for myself upon all moral andreligious questions, and I think you may feel at liberty to giveme any information that I may seek from you. I have not done withyou, either, " she added, with a significant smile, "for you havegiven me to-day a glimpse of something which I believe will changethe universe for me. Ah! whom have we here?"

She checked herself suddenly as a gentleman came into view arounda curve in the road, a short distance ahead of them. 

CHAPTER IV. 

PHILLIP HARRIS STANLEY, M. D. 

Katherine glanced up as her companion called her attention to theapproaching figure, and saw a finely formed man, tall, straightand stalwart, and, apparently, about thirty-five years of age. Hepossessed an attractive, though thoughtful, face, and bore himselfwith an air of refinement and self-possession that at onceproclaimed him the cultured gentleman. 

A delicate pink instantly suffused the girl's face, and there wasa peculiar thrill in her voice as she exclaimed, in greatsurprise:

"Why! that is Dr. Stanley! Mamma and I became acquainted with himon board the Ivernia when we returned from abroad, two monthsago. "

"So you already know Phillip Harris Stanley!" Miss Reynoldsobserved, and surprised in turn. "He is Mrs. Seabrook's brother--the 'Uncle Phillip' of whom Dorothy spoke. He has been in Germanyduring the last two years, studying in various hospitals, but hasnow again opened his office in this city. Dorothy is under hiscare, and he is therefore a frequent visitor at the seminary. "

By this time the gentleman had come within speaking distance ofthe ladies, whom he instantly recognized, his fine eyes lightingwith pleasure as they fell upon Katherine. He courteously liftedhis hat. 

"Good-afternoon, Miss Reynolds, " he said, with a genial smile, ashe extended his hand in greeting. "And, Miss Minturn, this iscertainly an unexpected pleasure! I suppose, however, " hecontinued, with a mirthful quiver of his lips, "it would not be atall proper to ask if you are well, even if your bloomingappearance did not speak for you and preclude the necessity ofsuch an inquiry. But to what happy circumstance do we owe thepleasure of your advent here?"

"I am a student at Hilton Seminary, " Katherine replied, as shefrankly gave him her hand, her color deepening as she did so. "Iplayed truant from school for several months, as you know, and amnow trying to bridge the chasm. "

"And your delightful mother, Miss Minturn? I trust she is also we---Ah! excuse me--enjoying life?"

"Ah! Dr. Stanley, I see you have not forgotten how to exerciseyour propensity for teasing, " Katherine retorted, with a lightlaugh. "My mother is both well and happy, thank you, and will bepleased to know that I have met you again. "

The physician bowed his acknowledgment as he remarked:

"Pray give my kind regards to Mrs. Minturn when you make up yournext budget of news for her. As for my propensity to tease"--witha roguish smile--"I had no resource except to exercise it upon thedaughter. Since the mother would not be teased and could never bedefeated in an argument, I had to retaliate in some way. But whatclass have you entered, Miss Minturn?"

"I am a junior, Dr. Stanley. "

"Ah! then we shall keep you at Hilton for some time, " and therewas a ring of satisfaction in the gentleman's tones which did notescape the ear of the observant teacher. "Are you aware, MissReynolds, " he said, turning to her and resuming his banteringtone, "what a revolutionary spirit our institution has taken toher bosom in admitting Miss Minturn?"

"We have found her a very peaceable individual: thus far; shecertainly does not have the appearance of being a discordantelement, " the lady returned, as she bestowed an affectionateglance upon her companion. 

But the girl's face had grown suddenly grave, and she now lifted apair of very serious eyes to the physician. 

"Yes, Dr. Stanley, " she observed, "Miss Reynolds knows that I am aChristian Scientist; but Prof. Seabrook has forbidden me to makemy religious views prominent in the school. "

"I understand. Yes, I know that my brother-in-law is not at all insympathy with the movement, " said Phillip Stanley; and at oncedropping his banter, he added, apologetically: "I fear that I wasthoughtless in referring to the subject in the way I did, and Iwill not annoy you again by alluding to it in the presence of athird party. "

"I am not 'annoyed, ' I assure you, " Katherine replied, flushingagain under his regretful glance. "Miss Reynolds, being a teacher, does not come under the ban; but I desire to respect Prof. Seabrook's wishes under all circumstances. "

"All honor to so loyal a student, and I will henceforth governmyself accordingly, " smilingly returned the gentleman, as he againdoffed his hat to her. "But I must move on. I have to make myvisit to Dorothy and get back to the city for another appointmentwithin an hour. I am very glad to have met you, ladies, " and, witha parting bow, the handsome doctor went his way, leaving Katherineand her teacher to continue their ramble. 

"How strange that you should know Dr. Stanley!" Miss Reynoldsobserved. "He is the youngest member of Mrs. Seabrook's family, and a fine fellow--a very talented man, in fact. He had begun todistinguish himself in his profession before he went abroad, andnow, even though he has been home only a couple of months, he hasan extensive practice. But I suppose this does not interest you, as you have no use for doctors, " she concluded, archly. 

"Indeed, it does interest me, " said Katherine, earnestly, "and Ihope you do not think that Scientists hold physicians in contempt. We all know that there are many noble men among them, who aredevoted to their profession and are most conscientious in thepractice of medicine. "

"But I suppose you would not employ one under any circumstances?"

"No; I could not. "

"You have such faith in your mother's healing power, you wouldtrust her before the most noted practitioner of materia medica?"

"I have such faith in God's healing power that I would trust Him, and Him only, " Katherine corrected, gently. 

"Do you never take medicine of any kind?"

"No; I have never used a drop or a grain--nor material remedies ofany description--since I was three years of age. "

"Perhaps you have never been ill enough to need them?"

"Yes, I have needed help at times; but it has always come throughthe understanding of Christian Science. "

"Well, it is all a sealed book to me, " sighed Miss Reynolds, witha look of perplexity. Then she inquired: "How did Dr. Stanleylearn that you and your mother are Scientists?"

"There is a little story connected with that revelation and ouracquaintance with him, " said Katherine. "There was a dear littlegirl on board the Ivernia who became violently seasick the day wesailed for home. The ship's surgeon was appealed to, but he coulddo absolutely nothing for her; she grew worse every hour for threedays, when she seemed to be sinking rapidly. The surgeon called aconsultation with Dr. Stanley and another physician fromPhiladelphia; but every remedy which their united learningprescribed failed, utterly, to afford any relief. The parents werein despair and a gloom settled over the whole ship, for it wasreported that the little one would not live to land unless thenausea could be conquered. Then mamma sought the parents, toldthem she was a Christian Scientist, and, with their consent, wouldtry to help the child. The mother was eager to try it, but thefather sneered openly. He had 'no faith in any such mummery, ' hesaid, yet he finally yielded to his wife's almost frantic appealsand gave his consent. The dear little thing was relieved almostimmediately, and at the end of two hours, after eating a wholesomemeal, was wrapped in a blanket and carried on deck, weak and whiteas a snowflake, it is true, but entirely free from the dreadfulnausea, and smiling happily as she lay in her father's arms andbreathed in the fresh, pure air. The next day she was dressed andplaying about the deck with other children. "

"Well, that was a signal triumph over materia medica, wasn't it?How did the doctors bear it?" queried Miss Reynolds, who had beendeeply interested in the story. 

"The ship's surgeon and Dr. Fletcher, of Philadelphia, gave mammaa very wide berth; but Dr. Stanley appeared to be reallyinterested and anxious to learn the secret of the sudden cure. Hefound it very difficult, however, to accept some of our views, andit was too funny for anything to hear him, day after day, tryingto corner mamma upon numberless points on which he had spent yearsof study, " and Katherine laughed out merrily over some of thememories which her account had recalled. 

"That was what he meant, perhaps, when he said 'Mrs. Minturn wouldnot be teased and could not be defeated in an argument'?"

"Yes; he was very good-natured over it, though, gallantly bearinghis defeat, never manifesting the slightest irritation, and wasalways most courteous. He is very cultured, and, having traveledextensively, we found much to admire and a very delightfulcompagnon de voyage in him. "

Miss Reynolds shot a keen look at the girl's animated face. 

"Yes, " she observed to herself, "and if I am not very muchmistaken, our 'cultured gentleman' heartily reciprocates that laststatement. " Then she remarked to Katherine: "He is really a noblefellow and bound to make his mark in the world. It is a greatpity, though, that he should be so handicapped in his career. "

"Why, what do you mean?" exclaimed the girl, in astonishment. 

"Oh! do you not know that he is partially blind?"

"No, indeed! Why, he has beautiful eyes!" said Katherine, flushing. 

"Yes, dear, I know he has, and there are very few who even suspecthis misfortune, but it is true, nevertheless. When he was a boy ofnine, " Miss Reynolds went on to explain, "his father was showinghim, one Fourth of July, how to manage some cannon crackers. Bysome fatality, the first and only one fired hit a post, glancedoff and struck the child in the eye. When he recovered somewhatfrom the fright and pain caused by the accident, no wound could befound, although there was some discoloration from the bruise; buthe said he could not see with the injured eye. The best oculistswere consulted, and all agreed in their verdict: 'There was apartial dislocation of the optic nerve, and his sight would neveragain be normal; it might possibly improve with the lapse of time, but the injury was permanent;' and so it has proved. He can detectlight from darkness with that eye, but that is all. "

Katherine made no reply when this account was concluded, but therecame into her face a look which, her teacher was beginning toobserve, always appeared whenever mention was made of sickness ortrouble of any kind; it was a far-away expression, as if herthoughts had been lifted above and beyond the world and worldlythings. 

It was only for a moment, however; she presently awoke to hersurroundings, and calling attention to the view before them thuschanged the subject, which was not referred to again. 

Meantime, Dr. Stanley walked briskly towards the seminary, butwith a. Very thoughtful face and mien, as if he were ponderingsome weighty subject. 

"It would be regarded as the height of absurdity, " he muttered tohimself. "But I wonder--I really would like to put it to thetest. "

Then suddenly straightening himself with a resolute air, hequickened his pace and was soon inside the school grounds, reaching the building just in season to assist Mrs. Seabrook andthe nurse in getting Dorothy inside. 

"Oh! Uncle Phillip!" joyously exclaimed the girl, as soon as sheespied him, for she dearly loved this gentle man, who was alwaysas tender as a woman in his treatment of her, and spared no painsto contribute to her comfort and happiness. "I was afraid youwould not come to-day!"

"I know I am late, Dorrie, but I was detained at the office by anew patient, and now I have another coming in an hour, " he said, as he bent to touch her forehead with his lips. 

"Oh then you can't stay to finish that pretty German story!" criedthe child, in a tone of disappointment. 

"Not to-day, dearie; but I will come to-morrow, to let mamma andpapa go to church together, and we will have a fine time byourselves. "

Patient Dorothy expressed herself as perfectly satisfied with thisarrangement, and was soon laughing merrily over some amusingincidents, of which this good comrade of hers appeared to have anexhaustless store. 

These visits from her "jolly M. D. Uncle, " as she sometimes calledhim, were like oases in a desert to the suffering child, for heinvariably made her forget herself, and always left her bright andhappy with something pleasant to think about and talk over withher mother or nurse. 

He rolled her to her room, where, after a few minutes' chat, hemade a brief examination of her condition, with some slight changein her medicines, then left her and sought Prof. Seabrook in hisstudy, for it was his custom to report to him after each visit. 

"Well?" he questioned, eagerly, as the physician entered the room, for the child was "the apple of his eye, " and he watched her everysymptom most jealously. 

"I think Dorrie is holding her own pretty well. "

"Oh! Phillip, that is the same old story that Dr. Abbot used totell me before you came home and took the case, " Prof. Seabrookexclaimed, in a disheartened tone. 

"I know, Will; it must grow monotonous to you, " said his brother-in-law, as he laid a sympathetic hand on his companion's arm. "But, truly, there is nothing else to tell you; you instructed meto give you 'facts with no evasions, ' and honor compels me to obeyyou. "

"True; and I know you will bring all your skill, all yourexperience to bear upon the case, " said the yearning father, witha note of pathetic appeal in his voice that touched his listenerdeeply. 

"Most assuredly, " earnestly returned the physician; but aninvoluntary, though quickly repressed, sigh escaped him as he saidit. 

Prof. Seabrook's keen ear detected it and a spasm of fear clutchedhis heart. But he would not voice it; he shrank from having itcorroborated. 

"There is one thing more which could be done, which might, perhaps, result in giving Dorrie relief from the troublesomepain, " said Dr. Stanley, after a moment of thought, adding: "Ihave been waiting for her to get stronger before suggesting it. "

"What is it?" briefly inquired his companion. 

The young man explained the operation, and the father shiveredinvoluntarily. 

"That means great suffering--at least for a time, " he said, withdry lips. 

"Yes, " and Phillip Stanley's eyes grew very pitiful as they metthe almost hopeless ones opposite him. 

"I cannot bear it!" cried his brother-in-law, passionately. 

There followed a somber silence of several minutes, during whicheach heart struggled in secret rebellion under the galling burdenimposed upon it. 

"There is an alternative which we might try before attempting suchradical treatment, " Dr. Stanley at length remarked, with somehesitation. "It--at least it could do no harm, if--if you arewilling to try. "

"Anything--anything that will spare my child to me and save hersuffering, " burst impetuously from William Seabrook's lips. 

"You have heard of--Christian Science?"

"What!" demanded the astonished principal of Hilton Seminary, sitting suddenly erect and bending a look of scorn upon hiscompanion. "You suggest such an absurd alternative as that to me, and for such a case as this!"

"I know it sounds absurd; but, as I said before, it could at leastdo no harm. "

"The suggestion is ridiculous; I have no patience with it, " wasthe sharp retort. 

"Well, it may seem ridiculous to you, but if it can cure onedisease I do not know why it could not others, " the physicianmildly rejoined; and then he proceeded to relate the story whichKatherine had told her teacher that same hour, but withoutmentioning any names. 

"Nonsense! It was simply hypnotism, mesmerism, " said the elder manwhen he concluded. 

"No, it did not work at all like hypnotism, " was the positivereply. "However, if you are opposed to trying it, there is nothingmore to be said. "

"I am opposed to it, most decidedly, " said the professor, almostharshly, and his brother wondered at his unusual mood. "I believethe whole thing--root, branch and practice--to be an invention ofSatan himself, and I would not give it countenance under anycircumstances. "

"Not even to save your nearest and dearest?" queried PhillipStanley, and wholly unable to account for the excitement andirritability of his usually dignified and high-bred relative. 

The professor deigned no reply, but the obstinate frown upon hisbrow and the stern compression of his lips were sufficient warningthat it would be useless to pursue the subject. 

"Well, it was only a suggestion, Will, " the younger man said, in afriendly tone. "Of course, I have no real faith in the efficacy ofthe method myself; only, as I shrink from the operation on adelicate girl like Dorrie, it occurred to me that we might atleast give Christian Science a trial. But I must be off to meetanother appointment. I will be up again to-morrow morning to staywith Dorothy while you and Emilie go to church. "

He held out his hand, which his brother-in-law grasped and wrung. 

"You are a faithful friend, Phil. Don't think for a moment that Ido not appreciate you; but I believe I've been out of sorts forseveral days, " said the professor, with a deprecatory smile. 

"It's all right, old boy; good-by, " was the cheery response, asthe young man went out, softly closing the door after him, butwith a weary look in his eyes which the other did not see. 

CHAPTER V. 

KATHERINE'S FIRST SABBATH AT HILTON. 

Katherine's first Sabbath at Hilton Seminary dawned a perfectwinter morning, and, starting forth in good season, she sought thelittle hall on Grove Street, where the few Scientists of the citymet each week to enjoy the service which has become so dear to theheart of every student of God's word, as spiritually interpretedaccording to Christian Science. 

She had carefully studied the lesson during the week, and wastherefore prepared to enjoy to the utmost each section as itspoint was clearly brought out by the readers, to teach and bless;and so, when she again turned her steps homeward, she felt calmed, refreshed and strengthened for the duties that lay before her. 

As she was about to enter the building she encountered Prof. AndMrs. Seabrook, who also had just returned from church. 

The former glanced askance at her books, lifted his hat to herwith frigid politeness, and passed on to his study. 

Mrs. Seabrook, however, paused and greeted her most cordially, whereupon Katherine inquired for Dorothy. 

"She was not quite as well this morning, " replied the mother, anexpression of care and weariness flitting over her sweet face. "Mybrother, Dr. Stanley, has been with her while we were at church, and I hope to find her better, for he always does her good. Dorothy was greatly attracted to you yesterday, Miss Minturn, " sheadded, smiling, "and I hope you will find time to drop in to seeher now and then. "

"Indeed I will; it will be a pleasure to me, for I love children, "Katherine replied, cordially, and much gratified to haveyesterday's invitation repeated, while there was a feeling of deeptenderness in her heart for the long-suffering woman as she passedon to her room. 

After dinner she looked over the Bible lesson for the afternoon. She was dreading this ordeal somewhat, for she well knew howwidely different is the old theological exposition of the firstchapter of Genesis from its spiritual interpretation, as she hadbeen taught it according to Christian Science, But she tried tofeel that, if she was called upon to express an opinion, she wouldbe led to speak wisely and yet be obedient to Prof. Seabrook'scommand not to "flaunt her views before the school. "

She hoped that he would ignore her altogether, and thus avoid anawkward situation for them both. 

When the class convened she was surprised to find Dorothy seatedin her chair beside her father, and learned afterward that thegirl was often present during the lessons, always giving theclosest attention to what was said, even asking questionsoccasionally that puzzled wiser heads than hers. 

As was his custom, Prof. Seabrook opened the exercises withprayer, followed by a familiar hymn. Then he gave a short talkupon the first chapter of Genesis, as a whole, preliminary to amore general discussion of it. 

He showed himself to have been a critical student of the Bible, and his remarks were extremely interesting along the line of hisown views. His rhetoric was flawless, his figures apt andbeautiful, his points well made, and he held the undividedattention of everyone to the end. 

"I have given you this talk upon creation as a whole, " heremarked, in conclusion, "because the subject is too intricate andvast to be discussed in detail--that would require much study andmany sittings--and we will spend the remainder of the hour upontwo questions: What is God? What is man and his relation to God?Miss Walton, will you tell us what God is, from your point ofview?"

Miss Walton instantly became confused. She had no clear ideasabout God, and after nervously turning the leaves of her Bible fora moment and blushing furiously, finally said so. The principalcalled upon several others, with a similar result. Everyone lovedto listen to him, for his graceful diction was like music in theirears, but when called upon to express their own opinions they wereall, with a few exceptions, literally tongue-tied. Two or three ofthe more thoughtful ones made an attempt to define Deity, buttheir definitions, for the most part, were the hackneyed ones ofold theology. 

The professor began to look rather weary, especially as hedetected, here and there, a yawn behind an uplifted book. All atonce a peculiar gleam leaped into his eyes. 

"Miss Minturn, what is your conception of God?" he inquired, turning abruptly to her. 

The question came almost as an electric shock to Katherine andbrought the quick color to her cheeks. 

But she quelled this sense of disquiet instantly. 

"God is Spirit, " she quietly replied. 

"You mean that God is a spirit, " quickly corrected the professor. "That definition has already been given several times; but I amtrying to ascertain your own conception of Deity. Why did you omitthe article?"

Katherine lifted her earnest brown eyes to him, and in them heread an expression of mingled surprise and appeal, and he knew, aswell as if she had voiced her thought, that she remembered he hadforbidden her to express her peculiar views and wished to obey himto the letter. 

But having put the question, he intended to have an answer of somekind, while he also experienced some curiosity as to whether shecould give a comprehensive explanation of the term she had used. 

"If you purposely omitted the article, " he resumed, as she was notquick to reply, "you must have had a reason for so doing; and, "--with a more courteous inflection--"as there is supposed to beperfect freedom in the class, both in asking questions andexpressing opinions, we would like you to explain your position. "

"The term 'a spirit' implies one of a kind, or, one of many, doesit not? But I understand God to be Infinite Spirit, " Katherinereplied, with quiet self-possession. 

"Well, what do you mean by 'infinite spirit?' Define 'spirit, ' ifyou please. "

Katherine was amazed that he should thus pursue the subject. Shewondered if he could be utterly ignorant of the scientificdefinition of God. She had supposed that he must have readsomething on the subject of Christian Science, or he would nothave been so bitterly opposed to it, or, was he only trying todrive her into a corner?

However, she saw there was no escape but to follow his lead. Hehad now given her license to speak, and she felt that she had noright to neglect her opportunity. 

"Spirit is Mind, Intelligence, Life, " she said, using some of theterms she had employed in talking with Miss Reynolds the previousday, and which she thought would be readily understood by theclass. 

"Why, Prof. Seabrook, " here interposed one of the seniors, herface aglow, her eyes alight, "I like that definition of God. Inever heard it before, but it appeals to me. "

The gentleman flushed slightly and acknowledged the observationwith a grave bow, then inquired of Katherine: "And are yousatisfied with that concept of God, Miss Minturn?"

"Yes, sir. "

"Don't you think it rather a vague, visionary idea of theAlmighty?" queried the gentleman, with a scornful dilation of histhin nostrils. "Do you associate no thought of individuality orpersonality with Him?"

"Do you mean as human beings are personal and individual?"Katherine respectfully inquired. 

"Well, I must at least have something more tangible than anunknown quantity for my God, " he replied, evasively, as hehurriedly began to turn the leaves of his Bible in search of atext. "He is spoken of as a king, ruler, judge, and so forth, andthose terms certainly convey the idea of personality. "

"But can you limit or outline Deity, sir? Would not that destroythe omnipresence of God?"

Again the man changed color a trifle, while, as he continued tosearch the pages of his Bible, he became conscious of a suddeninward shock. 

The question had started a new train of thought. Certainly, infinity, omnipresence, could neither be limited nor outlined;those were self-evident facts. 

There was no yawning in the class now. The attention of everyonewas riveted upon the speakers, while Dorothy leaned forward in herchair, her earnest eyes glancing from one face to the other, hereager ears drinking in their every word. 

"But what do you say to this passage from Hebrews, Miss Minturn, where Paul, speaking of Christ, calls Him the express image ofHis--God's--person?" [Footnote: Hebrews, 1-3. ] demanded theprofessor--having found the text he was looking for--with a noteof triumph in his tone which indicated that he had now propoundedan unanswerable argument. 

"I have been told that the Greek word, which has been translated'person' in the text you have read, really means character, and itis so rendered in my Bible, which is the revised version, "Katherine replied, as she opened her book and found the passage. 

Now Prof. Seabrook, although he prided himself upon being strictlyup to date in everything pertaining to his profession, hadneglected to provide himself with the revised version of the NewTestament. However, now that his attention was called to the fact, he remembered having heard this text and its change discussedamong brother professors, but it had for the moment escaped hismemory. 

Yet he was equal to the occasion, and no one would have suspectedfrom his manner that he was deeply chagrined to find this younggirl so well versed in the Scriptures and able to so logicallysustain her position upon every point. 

"Ah!" he observed, after a moment of thought, and in his blandesttone, "I have a Greek Testament in my study and will look up theword later. I find we cannot take up the other question to-day, asour time has expired, and"--closing his books--"we will leave itfor another lesson. The class is dismissed. "

He arose as he concluded, and the young ladies filed quietly outof the room; but, once beyond hearing, they gathered in groups totalk over the interesting discussion that had been so suddenly cutshort. 

Katherine paused beside Dorothy's chair on her way out, and madesome pleasant reference to their meeting of the previous day, andthen would have passed on, but the girl threw out her hand andcaught hers, thus detaining her. 

"You must have studied the Bible a great deal, Miss Minturn, toget such lovely thoughts about God, " she said, in an eager tone. 

Katherine flushed, for she knew Prof. Seabrook was listening, andfelt that she had already said enough regarding her views. 

"Yes, I am very fond of studying the Bible, " she simply returned. 

"Papa, " continued Dorothy, turning to him, "how could you say thatMiss Minturn's idea of God is vague and visionary?"

"It certainly seems so to me, dear, " her father briefly returned. 

"Well, it doesn't to me, " was the positive rejoinder; "not halfso--so queer as to think of Him as a man, or three men all mixedup together in one, and able to be everywhere at once, " and therewas a look of thoughtfulness in the girl's large, blue eyes whichbetrayed a mind on the alert. 

"I think we will not talk any more about that now, " said herfather. "You must be tired from sitting here so long, and ought torest. "

"You know I never get tired in the Sunday class, papa, " criedDorothy, and still clinging to Katherine, who had tried to releaseher hand, for she was anxious to escape further argument. "And, "she added, "I want to ask Miss Minturn another question. "

"I think I will have to run away, dear, " Katherine interposed, "for it is almost tea time, you know. "

"Please--please! haven't you time to tell me just one thing more?"

"Yes, I have time for that, but--" and she lifted a doubtful lookto her principal. 

"Papa, may I ask her?" pleaded the girl, intuitively realizingthat her new friend feared his disapproval. 

The man never refused his child anything in reason, and he couldnot now, although he felt secretly antagonistic, and his look wasalmost stern as he responded:

"Very well, dear, if Miss Minturn will kindly have patience withyou. "

"Well, then, " and Dorothy eagerly turned again to Katherine, "ifGod is Mind, Intelligence and Life, as you said, how can man beHis image and likeness?"

For a moment Katherine was dismayed, in view of the depthsinvolved in this query, and at a loss how to reply in a way toclearly convey the truth to this inquiring mind, while a slightlyironical smile curved the lips of the learned professor, as hesaid to himself:

"This is a poser for the young woman. "

"You do not think the account of the creation of man as God'simage and likeness refers to this imperfect mortal or physicalbody, do you, Dorothy?" she inquired, after a moment of thought. 

"Why, yes; I've always supposed it did. I've thought that perhapsGod made him perfect in the first place and then, somehow, He lethim get all wrong. I can't see how or why, though I've heardministers and other people say 'it was for some wise purpose. 'It's a great muddle, I think, " Dorothy concluded, with a sigh. 

"No, God never let any of His children 'get wrong. ' He could not, for 'all His ways are perfect, ' you know. The man of God'screating is the spiritual image and likeness of Himself, "Katherine explained. 

"Oh-o! I begin to see. Why, papa, don't you see? That must be whatthat verse means--the express image of His person--His character!"and Dorothy turned to her father, her face all aglow as shegrasped this new thought. 

"No, don't go just yet, " she pleaded, as Katherine made anothereffort to release her hand. "Tell me this, please: if everybodybecame good, perfect in character, would their bodies growperfect, too? would sick people get strong and well and happy?"

"I believe God's Word teaches us so, " said Katherine, softly, andwondering why Prof. Seabrook did not put a stop to a conversationwhich he must know was trespassing upon forbidden ground. 

"How could they? I wish I knew how, " said the child, plaintively. 

"You know Paul tells us, 'Be ye transformed by the renewing ofyour mind, ' and to 'put off the mortal and put on the immortal. '"

"'Put off the mortal, '" repeated the girl, with a look ofperplexity, "but how?"

"It is a growth, dear; it is to put out of mind, one by one, everywrong thought, and think only good thoughts--God's thoughts--andin this way one grows good, pure and perfect. Let us take a simpleillustration, " Katherine continued, as she saw how eagerly thechild was drinking in her words. "You have seen a lily bulb?"

Dorothy nodded. 

"It is not at all pretty, and one would throw it away as of noaccount, if he did not know of the precious little germ and itspossibilities hidden away inside. We know how, when the warmsunlight shines upon the spot where it has been put away in theearth, when the dews and soft rains fall upon it, something beginsto happen down there in the dark; the ugly bulb begins to change, to soften and melt away; one by one the brown husks drop off anddisappear as the tiny germ within, awakening to a new sense oflife, starts upward to find more light and freedom and a pureratmosphere. Then two small leaves of living green--harbingers ofbetter things--begin to unfold; after that a sturdy stalk, with abud of promise, appears, and all the time reaching up, up towardsthe brightness beyond and above, until at last the pure, perfectand fragrant lily bursts into bloom. "

"That was very prettily told, Miss Minturn; but your figure isincomplete, for, after all, you have only a material flower--it isfar from being spiritual or immortal, " Prof. Seabrook hereinterposed. 

"Ah!" said Katherine, lifting a pair of sweetly serious eyes tohim, "it is only a simple illustration--a little parable pointingto spiritual development and perfection, and the pure and flawlesslily is but the type of that which mortal 'eye hath not seen. ' Thehomely bulb corresponds to the mortal man, wrapped up in thedensity and husks of materiality; the tiny 'germ is the symbol ofthat ray or spark of immortality that is in every humanconsciousness and which, governed by the perfect law of Life, 'whose eternal mandate is growth, ' [Footnote: "Science andHealth, " page 520. ] and nourished by the sunlight of divine Love, puts off, one by one, the husks, or the mortal man's wrong ways ofthinking and living, and, ever reaching Godward, puts on orunfolds first the tiny leaves of living green, then the stalk andbud, and, last, the white flower of purity, which is the image andlikeness of God; and this image and likeness is immortal. "

"Oh, what a lovely--lovely story!" breathed Dorothy, with luminouseyes. "Then, if one never had any but good thoughts, perfectthoughts, one would grow to be perfect and spiritual. "

"That is what I think the Bible teaches. "

"I think it is beautiful. I never heard anybody talk like thisbefore!" cried the child, with a joyful ring in her tones. "Andnow tell me how--"

Katherine laughed out musically, and, stooping, kissed the smallhand that she was still holding. 

"You dear child! do you know how long we have been talking?" shesaid. "I think we must stop right here, and--I hope Prof. Seabrookdoes not think I have said too much, " she concluded, glancing atthe man who stood like a statue, with an inscrutable look on hishigh-bred face. 

He made no reply, and the situation might have become awkward ifDorothy had not exclaimed:

"No, indeed; you haven't said half enough; and will you tell mesome more things that you believe, another time?"

"If--your father gives me permission, " Katherine replied, withheightened color. "Now I must go, for I am sure the bell will ringin a few minutes. "

"Will you--may I kiss you before you go?" begged the girl, who wasused to much petting from everyone, and lifting her pale face tothe bright one looking down upon her and which seemed to radiatelove. 

"Yes, indeed, " said Katherine, and heartily returned the caress. 

"Now, good-by, " she added, and, with a respectful bow to herprincipal, left the room, whispering to herself as she tried toput out of thought the misshapen little figure in the chair:

"God never made one of His children imperfect. He made manupright, and there is no power apart from God. "

CHAPTER VI. 

MATERIA MEDICA AND MIRACLES. 

The days and weeks sped swiftly by, Katherine gradually becomingmentally acclimated, so to speak, amid an adverse environment. Shedid not make many acquaintances, for most of the students stillheld aloof from her; but she was content, even happy, for, with astanch friend in Miss Reynolds, whom she found most congenial, andwith whom she spent much of her leisure time, she did not missother companionship so much. 

Sadie, her roommate, was an affectionate and kind-hearted girl;but being of an indolent, ease-loving temperament, she was often atrial to Katherine, who loved order and system and believed it tobe the duty of everyone to maintain them. 

The girl had often attempted to lean upon her in the preparationof some of her lessons, now and then asking to see her problems inmathematics and her translations in German and Latin. But this wassomething that Katherine would not lend herself to, except in sofar as, occasionally, to remind her of some forgotten point in arule that would suggest a way to work out the knotty problem, orto give her a cue as to case or tense, that would assist in thetranslation. 

While she shrank from wronging her, even in thought, there weretimes when she felt sure that she had taken advantage of herabsence from the room to look over her papers and copy from them. 

"I cannot let you see my work, " she said one day, when, afterrepeated but unheeded hints, Sadie had asked her outright to allowher to look at her problems, saying that she had not had time todo them for herself. "It would not be honest, " she continued, determined to settle the matter once for all; "it would simply beshowing Miss Reynolds my work and claiming it as your own. "

"Now I call that downright mean and disobliging, " Sadie returned, with an injured air, but flushing uncomfortably and forgetting forthe moment the many other acts of kindness Katherine had shownher. "Of course, I don't expect you to do it every day, but justthis once, so that I can make a good showing in the class, coulddo no harm; and, honey, I'll promise to spend all my recreationtime, this afternoon, going over the work for myself. "

"But that would be like using a key, which is forbidden, you know. No, Sadie, I can't do it, " Katherine reiterated, firmly butkindly. "It may seem 'disobliging' to you, but you know that isnot my motive. I feel that I should be doing you a personal wrong, besides deceiving others, to allow you to lean on me in any suchway. You have just as much time to prepare your lessons as I have;you are naturally quick and bright, and, if you would spend fewerhours in shopping and visiting, there is no reason why you cannotmake as good a record for yourself as anyone else. One must doone's own work, or be robbed of mental capacity and strength ifone depends upon another. "

"Oh, shucks!" retorted Sadie, with an impatient shrug and a veryred face, as she employed the Southern localism, "don't preach tome. I reckon my 'mental capacity' will hold out long enough topull me through Hilton. " And with this sharp and angry thrust sheflounced out of the room, banging the door after her. 

This was the first time there had been an open rupture betweenthem, although on two or three occasions, when Katherine hadquietly resisted being imposed upon beyond a certain limit, thegirl had manifested something of her hot Southern temper. She hadalways gotten over it very quickly, however, and harmony had beenrestored. 

Katherine regretted this "rift in the lute, " but she knew that shewas doing right, and, after a few minutes spent in silentlydeclaring that "error is not power and is always overcome withgood, " she serenely resumed her study. 

For several days the relations between the roommates were somewhatstrained, although Katherine bravely strove to ignore the fact andconduct herself as usual; but Sadie spent very little time in herroom, except during study hours, when no conversation was allowed, and manifested in other ways that she had neither forgotten norforgiven. 

Meantime Dorothy had been ailing more than usual, and, at Dr. Stanley's suggestion, a consultation of physicians was called, when the young man proposed and explained an operation which hehad seen performed abroad, and which he had previously mentionedto his brother-in-law. 

The matter was discussed at length, and Dorothy was subjected to acareful examination, and, though all shrank from such a tryingordeal for the delicate girl, the five learned M. D. S agreed thatit was the one thing, humanly speaking, left to try. That was allthat could be said about it--it might, or might not, prove asuccess. 

It was a heart-burdened trio, composed of the father, mother andDr. Stanley, that assembled in Prof. Seabrook's study, after thedeparture of the other physicians, to talk over the weightymatter. 

"Well, Emelie, what have you to say about it?" the elder maninquired of his wife, in a voice that was husky from suppressedfeeling. 

"Oh, Will, pray do not put the responsibility of a decision uponme!" Mrs. Seabrook returned, with quivering lips. 

"What does your heart dictate, dear?" her husband pursued, in atender tone. 

"Oh, my heart rebels against any further suffering, " she said, with a convulsive sob. 

Tears started to the eyes of both men at this pathetic wail fromthe mother, and which found its echo in each heart. 

"Suppose, " said Dr. Stanley, after a moment of painful silence, "we let Dorothy decide for herself. She is thoughtful beyond heryears, and I think she should have a voice in the matter. Let thecase be frankly stated to her, and we will abide by her decision. To be plain with you, I could not bring myself to perform thisoperation without her consent. "

This proposal met with the approval of Prof. And Mrs. Seabrook, and both appeared relieved when the young man said he would takeit upon himself to broach the subject to the girl. 

This he did with great tact and tenderness, and, after a grave andquiet talk with her uncle, in whom she placed unboundedconfidence, Dorothy said she was ready for anything that heregarded as necessary, for she knew that he had only her welfareat heart. 

But Dr. Stanley said there must be a time of "building-up" to getadequate strength, meantime she must try to be as happy aspossible and think only pleasant thoughts. 

"I will try, Uncle Phillip, " said the girl, with a trustful lookin her eyes, "but"--a wistful expression sweeping over her thinface--"don't you think it is strange there is no such way ofhealing, nowadays, as when Jesus was here?"

"Yes, Dorrie, I do. I have often asked myself that same question, "replied her companion, gravely. 

"How lovely it would be if there was some one living now who couldsay to me, 'Take up thy bed and walk, ' and I could do it, " shecontinued, with a note of yearning in her voice that smote sharplyon her listener's heart. "Don't you believe that when Jesus wentaway He meant to have people keep on healing, and teaching othershow to heal, just as He had done?"

"Perhaps He did, pet; but you know everybody thinks that thosewere 'days of miracles, ' which were simply intended to establishthe divinity of the Savior and His authority to teach the newgospel. "

"Yes, I know everybody says that whenever I ask anything aboutit, " Dorothy returned, with an involuntary shrug of impatience, "but, somehow, it doesn't seem fair to me that all sick peoplecannot be healed in the same way. Jesus' way was certainly thebest way to cure people--so much better than making them takehorrid medicines and--and cutting them up with knives, " and ashiver ran over her slight form as she concluded. 

"Let us talk of something else, Dorrie. I do not like to have youdwell upon that subject, " said her uncle, with a spasmodiccontraction of his lips. 

"Well, I will try not to, " she said, with a faint sigh. "Buttruly, Uncle Phil, I can't help thinking that it was neverintended that Jesus' way should be stopped any more than the 'newgospel, ' as you call it, was meant to be forgotten, or lost, afterHis resurrection. I think that the healing was a part of the 'newgospel. '"

"Well, Miss Thoughtful, that is certainly a good argument, "returned her companion, smiling into the earnest, uplifted eyes. "But who has been talking to you to set you to reasoning so deeplyon the subject?"

He was wondering if Katherine Minturn might not have dropped aseed of her doctrine into the receptive mind of his niece. 

"Nobody--I just thought it out for myself. You see I can't do muchbut think, and I often get very puzzled about God and the queerthings He lets happen. You know it says in the Bible that He is'too pure to behold Iniquity, ' or evil--and 'does not regard itwith any degree of allowance'; and yet there seems to be more sin, sickness and dreadful accidents than anything else in the world. "

"It is a mystery, I confess; but what makes you think that Jesusintended that His way of healing should be continued after Hisascension?" inquired her uncle, who was deeply interested in thechild's reasoning. 

"Why, you see, just before He went away He had a talk with Hisdisciples and gave them some last commands. He told them to goeverywhere and preach to everybody--to 'heal the sick, raise thedead, and cast out sin or devils. ' Now, Uncle Phil, that commandis all one--the first part of it says 'heal the sick, raise thedead, ' then comes the rest of it--'cast out sin;' and I don't seewhat right people have to pick it to pieces and say He didn't meanthem to obey any but the last part of it. "

"I see, " nodded the young man, as she paused to impress herthought upon him. 

"Well, then He told them that everybody who believed what Hepreached would be able to do the same things. Don't you rememberHe said--'Teach them to observe'--and observe means to practice--'all things whatsoever I have commanded you. ' Those were His verywords. Now don't you think that meant to heal in His way insteadof using drugs and all sorts of queer things that the Bibledoesn't say anything about?" and Dorothy bent an eager, inquiringlook upon her uncle. 

"Where do you find all that?" questioned Phillip Stanley, and thusevading a direct reply. 

But what she had said had set him thinking of arguments along thesame line which Mrs. Minturn had used, during some of theirdiscussions on board the Ivernia. 

Dorothy shot a roguish glance up at him. 

"I guess you don't know your Bible very well, do you, UnclePhillip?" she said, laughing. "But when you go home please readthe last six verses of the last chapter of Mark, and then the lasttwo verses of the last chapter of Matthew, and see for yourself ifwhat Jesus said about healing the sick isn't just as strong aswhat He said about preaching to sinners. "

"All right, I will; but, by Jove, Dorrie! what a profound littletheologian you are getting to be!" laughingly returned the man as, with a caressing hand, he smoothed back the golden hair from herforehead. "What makes you bother your brain with such perplexingquestions?"

"I suppose one reason is because I've been sick so long and nobodydoes me any real good. Oh! I shouldn't have said that to you, whenyou try so hard, " Dorrie interposed, flushing. "But I like to talkabout such things, and you are very good to talk with me. Papaused to; but, lately, he doesn't seem to like to. You ought tohear Miss Minturn, though. "

"Miss Minturn!" repeated Phillip Stanley, with an inward start. 

"Yes. I don't believe you know who she is. She is a new student, and she is just lovely, " said Dorothy, with animation. 

"Does she talk with you about these things?" inquired Dr. Stanley, and recalling what Katherine had told him regarding having beenforbidden to advance her peculiar views while she was a student atHilton. 

"I never heard her say anything about what we have been talking ofto-day, " Dorothy replied. "I'm going to ask her, though, what shethinks, sometime. But papa asked her some questions once in theSunday class, and her ideas about God and the way people ought tolive are beautiful. She has been to see me several times, and shealways brings me a lovely flower of some kind--a rose or lily, andonce the sweetest orchid; only one at a time, but always such abeauty. I love to look at it when she is gone, and it almost seemsas if she had left part of herself behind. "

"That is just like her dainty ladyship, " Phillip Stanley observedto himself, and Dorrie continued:

"Sometimes others have been here when she has come, and othertimes I've felt too weak to talk; but--it is very strange!--Inever have that tired feeling in my back when she is here, and sheis always so bright and cheery I forget the pain and feel so happyand--and rested. Oh! must you go. Uncle Phillip?" she concluded, regretfully, as he arose and took up his hat. 

"Yes, dear, I've made you a long call, and now I really must getback to the office, " he said, as he bent his lips to hers for hisaccustomed farewell. 

The girl twined her arms around his neck. 

"You are very good to me, Uncle Phillip, and I love you, " shemurmured, softly, "and when you go away I always count the hours'til you come again. "

"Well! well! I begin to think I am a person of considerableimportance, " he rejoined, in a playful tone. 

"You 'begin to think, '" she retorted, roguishly; "haven't you everthought it before? I'm not quite sure that you are as modest asyou pretend to be. But, Uncle Phil--"

"Yes?"

"Will you look up those verses and tell me what you think, thenext time you come?"

"I promise you I will, Dorrie; and now au revoir!"

He touched the bell to call the nurse, then waved her a last good-by and quietly left the room. 

Phillip Stanley did not, indeed, "know his Bible very well, " andhad spent very little time conning its pages since starting out inlife for himself. Like many another who has been rigidly rearedunder the vague doctrines of "old theology, " he had, at an earlyage, become both restive and skeptical. This state of mind hadgrown more pronounced as he had advanced in his profession andbeen brought in such close touch with suffering and dyinghumanity. Thus he had long since ceased to attend church, and, having found no comfort in the Scriptures--which seemed to him toportray a stern dictator and relentless judge rather than amerciful and loving Father--he had resolved to live his life asnearly in accord with his own highest conception of honor andrectitude as possible, become an ornament to and an authority inhis profession, do what good he could along, the way, and notpuzzle his brain trying to solve the perplexing problems of thislife and of an unknowable future. 

But to-day, on his way back to the city, he found himself thinkingmore seriously of these things than for many years, and, uponreaching his office and finding no one awaiting him, his first actwas to take from an upper shelf his long neglected Bible and readthe passages which Dorothy had named to him. 

They appealed to him as never before. Every word bristled with anew meaning, and, becoming deeply interested after reading thelast two verses of Matthew, he began the book of Mark and did notleave it until he reached the end. 

"H-m! I begin to see what Mrs. Minturn founded some of herarguments upon, " he said, as the striking of the clock warned himof his dinner hour. "Well, I wonder, were those cases 'miracles'--just supernatural wonders, performed merely to prove Jesus'authority to preach a new gospel? or were they 'governed by ademonstrable Principle, ' as she affirms, brought to earth forsuffering humanity to learn and practice, and so be redeemed fromits sin-cursed bondage?

"There certainly ought to have been a panacea provided for alldisease, " he resumed, after a moment of deep thought. "But thereis none to-day--at least materia medica has never found one, andthat is a mortifying fact to be obliged to admit after over fourthousand years of investigation and experiment. Poor Dorrie! I'dreally like to make a test of her case!"

He put down his book with a sigh and then went out to his eveningmeal, a troubled expression on his handsome face. 

CHAPTER VII. 

KATHERINE AND THE JUNIOR LEAGUE. 

Soon after entering Hilton Seminary, Katherine was invited, as wascustomary, to become a member of the "Junior League, " a secretclub or society organized and sustained by the junior class. Itsobject was twofold. First: improvement, to keep themselvesinformed of and in touch with current events and literature; and, second: sociability. 

But it was hinted, now and then, by some of the more serious-minded members, that "a rollicking good time" had more attractionsfor the majority of its constituents than anything else. 

Their meetings were held once a fortnight, when some member wasexpected to read a paper on a subject previously selected by acommittee appointed for that purpose, after which a short time wasspent in a general discussion of the theme, then the remainder ofthe evening was given over to social enjoyment; or, occasionally, to "a spread, " which is so dear to every boarding school girl'sheart. 

Twice during the year the league formally entertained the facultyand the "Senior League, " a similar organization, which as oftenreturned these courtesies. 

Katherine accepted the invitation with thanks, and at once threwherself heartily into the methods employed to entertain the club, particularly into the literary work, always carefully preparingherself upon the subject to be discussed. But she soon found thatthe main object of the organization was being perverted, thetopics being superficially written up and argued, except by a veryfew. Less and less attention was being devoted to improvement andmore to a good time, together with much school gossip, until themeetings were fast becoming a farce. 

She deeply regretted this, and talked it over with some others asearnest as herself, but without achieving any satisfactoryresults. Upon one or two occasions she gave a thoughtfullyprepared synopsis of the subject, but these efforts were receivedwith shrugs, nudges and significant smiles and glances; and, whileno one was openly discourteous to her, it was evident that, with afew exceptions, she was still regarded as a person to be shunnedeven by her own club. 

One evening, on making her appearance, she observed that there wasan unusual flutter among the wilder members of the league, andthat she at once became the object of their curious regard. 

The exercises progressed as usual until the discussion was over, when, as was the custom, the president called upon the chairman ofthe literary committee to announce the topic and the name of themember to treat it for the next meeting. 

The chairman arose and said, while an ominous silence fell uponthe room:

"Miss Minturn has been appointed to give us a paper for our nextgathering, and the subject chosen is, 'Christian Science and ItsTranscendental Tendency. '"

An audible titter ran around the room as this announcement wasmade, and every eye was fastened upon Katherine, who instantlysuspected the situation had been planned for the sole purpose ofmaking her uncomfortably conspicuous and bringing her belovedScience before the club simply to be ridiculed. 

She was naturally quick-tempered, though years of discipline hadtaught her how to hold herself well in hand upon most occasions. But now, for the moment, her whole soul arose in arms and wasready to flash. Forth in fiery indignation. 

She flushed crimson and a dangerous gleam leaped into her usuallygentle eyes, while she trembled from head to foot. 

"See! it has hit her in a tender spot!" whispered Ollie Grant toSadie Minot. "Look out, now, for a tempest from Miss Propriety!Won't it be fun?"

But the unaccustomed emotion passed almost as quickly as it hadcome. It was like the flash of summer heat that is followed by nothunder. Her momentary resentment was bravely quelled, and, aftera brief denial of error, she arose to her feet, the flush stillhot on her cheeks, but a sunny smile parting her red lips andchasing the temper from her eyes. 

"Lady President and comrades, " she began, bowing first to thepresiding officer, then to her companions, and there was not theslightest evidence of anger in her sweetly modulated tones, "thereis nothing that I love more than Christian Science, and if Ithought you also were really interested in it, and I could, consistently, give you some information regarding it, it wouldgive me great pleasure to do so. But you are not interested in it--you do not believe in it; many of you think it absurdlytranscendental, as your topic indicates. Thus you have nothing butridicule for it. So you can understand that what is very sacred tome I could not discuss in such an antagonistic atmosphere. Besides--"

"Oh, but we really do want to learn something about it, " hereinterposed Ollie Grant, as she gave Sadie a nudge with her elbow, "and--and"--with mock demureness--"if we have wrong ideas aboutit, why, you can perhaps set us right. "

"I am sure it would be very interesting, " Clara Follet observed, with a sly wink at her nearest neighbor; "it is so--mysteriousand--creepy; like spiritualism, you know. "

Katherine had seen both nudge and wink; but neither now had powerto move her to any feeling save that of compassion for thethoughtless offenders. 

"You are entirely mistaken, Miss Follet, " she gently returned. "Christian Science and spiritualism are as far removed from eachother as the Poles. But I repeat, I cannot give you a paper on thesubject you have assigned me. "

"Do I understand, Miss Minturn, that you absolutely refuse torespond to the appointment?" gravely inquired the president, whilewhispered comments and an excited rustle were heard from variousparts of the room. 

"Miss Walton, I must, " said Katherine, firmly. 

"Do you know the penalty of such a refusal?" the presiding officerqueried, while Katherine started and colored crimson as shecontinued: "Any member of the league refusing to comply with anappointment made by its committee is subject to expulsion. "

"Provided there is no good reason for such a refusal, I believethe by-law reads, " here interposed a young lady who was beginningto feel sorry for Katherine, for she knew that she was simplybeing "made game of" by those who held her religious belief inderision. 

"Yes, certainly. If you can give a good and sufficient reason forthe stand you have taken, Miss Minturn, you will, of course, beexcused, " the president supplemented, realizing there wassomething in the atmosphere which she did not understand, as shehad no knowledge of the plot that had been concocted by themischief-loving element of the league. 

"I think I have already given a good reason, " Katherine observed, with quiet dignity; "Christian Science is my religion, and I havebeen asked to treat it as transcendentalism, and--I am inclined tothink--in a perverted sense of that term. Can I be expected tohold my religion up for ridicule? I do not refuse the appointmentto write a paper; it is the subject that I decline. "

"I claim that Miss Minturn's reason is 'good and sufficient, ' andI move that she be excused, " said Miss Clark, the young lady whohad previously spoken in Katherine's behalf. 

The excitement was increasing, and the president was obliged torap vigorously for order before she could make herself heard. 

"Does anyone second Miss Clark's motion?" she inquired. 

It was somewhat timidly seconded by a weak voice from one cornerof the room; but when put to vote the hands were three to oneagainst it. 

Could it be possible, Katherine asked herself in sudden dismay, that certain members of the league were taking this way to get ridof her? Why, then, had they invited her to join it in the firstplace?

"It seems, Miss Minturn, that you cannot be excused, " Miss Waltonobserved, with a deprecatory smile. 

Katherine did not mean to be driven out of the club in such anunderhanded manner if she could avoid it; neither would sheviolate her conscience. 

"I shall be obliged to maintain my position, nevertheless, " sheresponded, after a moment of thought. Then she resumed, in a toneof regret: "And since the league does not see fit to release mebecause of my conscientious scruples, which, it seems to me, should be an unquestionable motive, I will state that Prof. Seabrook, who also does not favor my views, has enjoined me tosilence upon the subject while I am a student at Hilton. "

"Comrades, that settles the matter without further action ordiscussion, " said the president, bringing her gavel down with animperative stroke; for this last announcement had created a breezyflutter among the mischief-brewers, who had planned to have "greatsport" a fortnight hence. 

"And now, " observed Katherine, again rising and addressing thechair with charming frankness, "I stand ready to prepare anarticle upon any other subject which the committee may assign me. "

"Is the committee ready with another topic?" the presidentinquired. 

That body conferred together for several minutes, after which thechairman stated with ill-concealed mirth, which appeared to becontagious, that a paper on "Transcendentalism" would be expectedfrom Miss Minturn a fortnight from that night. 

As she sat down titters and giggles were audible in various partsof the room, and Miss Walton's mallet again fell heavily upon thetable, while she looked both distressed and indignant. 

Before she could speak, however, a tall, handsome girl sprang toher feet and turned to her with blazing eyes. 

"Lady President, " she began, in a clear, ringing tone, "I rise toexpress my disapproval of the proceedings of this businessmeeting. While I am not at all in sympathy with the subject thathas been broached here this evening, I believe in fair play, andthat an insult offered to anyone because of her religious beliefshould not for a moment be tolerated. I shall feel justified inwithdrawing from the league if such discourteous treatment iscontinued. And"--glancing at Katherine--"I also wish to express myadmiration for Miss Minturn for so bravely standing by her colors. She might have shielded herself behind Prof. Seabrook's injunctionin the first place and so settled the matter at once; but she madeit a question of conscience for a cause that she loves, and wasnot afraid to say so. And now, I move that, if the last-namedtopic is distasteful to her, she be allowed to choose one forherself. "

A profound hush had fallen upon the room during this spiritedspeech, and at its close there was a vigorous applause from a fewof her listeners, showing something of a reaction of feeling infavor of Katherine, who observed, however, with a pang at herheart, that her roommate, Sadie, was not among the number. 

"Is Miss Felton's motion seconded?" queried the president, with asmile and nod of approval at that young lady. 

Katherine, who had been doing some rapid thinking during the lastfew minutes, was on her feet again before anyone could speak. 

"Lady President, pray allow me to thank Miss Felton most heartilyfor her kind espousal of my cause, " she said, bestowing a luminoussmile upon her new friend, "but I would be very sorry to have anyunpleasantness arise in the league, and may I ask that no furtheraction be taken in the matter? I know that many people have amistaken idea of what Christian Science is, and regard it and itsadherents with feelings that are regretted when they become moreenlightened on the subject. And now"--a mirthful gleam in herbrown eyes--"let me add that I cheerfully accept the last-namedsubject assigned me, and will do my best to elucidate it for thebenefit of the club at our next meeting. "

As she concluded and sat down there was another round of applause, more pronounced this time; while some of the ringleaders in themischief looked as if they felt that the tables were being turnedagainst themselves. 

The president appeared immensely relieved to have what hadthreatened to be a stormy scene so tactfully smoothed over, and, as there was no further business to be transacted, she gave thesignal for formalities to cease and sociability to begin. 

Katherine at once became the center of an admiring and condolinggroup, whose attitude towards her had undergone a radical changesince the brave championship of Miss Felton, who was a power notonly in her own class but in the whole school. 

Katherine greeted everyone graciously, but met all expressions ofsympathy and indignation with laughing protests, and as soon asshe could do so without appearing unappreciative, excused herself, upon the plea that she must look over a lesson before the retiringbell rang, and slipped away to her room. 

It is not to be wondered at that a few bitter tears forcedthemselves over her hot cheeks when she found herself alone, forshe had been sorely tried. The struggle with her momentary feelingof indignation and a sense of personal injury had been severe, while she had also been deeply hurt by Sadie's evident sympathywith those who were in the plot against her. 

But she resolutely set herself at work to conquer these emotionsand then vigorously attacked the unlearned lesson, after which sheretired, but not to sleep, for thought was busy with what hadoccurred and with plans for the next league meeting. 

Sadie did not put in an appearance until some time after the gashad been turned off, when she silently undressed and crept intobed, and, shortly after, Katherine fell asleep. 

Some hours later she was suddenly awakened by what sounded like amoan of pain. 

She sat up in bed and listened; but, hearing nothing more, thoughtshe must have been mistaken, and was about to lie down again, when, from beneath the covers of the bed, in the opposite cornerof the room, she was sure she heard her roommate groan. 

"Sadie! what is the matter?" she inquired. 

There was no verbal answer, but another moan smote upon her ears. 

Katherine sprang out of bed and went to her. 

"Sadie, tell me, what is the trouble?" she said, laying a gentlehand upon her shoulder. 

"Oh, I have a horrible toothache, " she girl replied, adding: "Idid not mean to wake you, but the pain is simply unbearable, " and, throwing back the covers, she sat up and rocked to and fro inagony. 

"What can I do for you?" Katherine kindly inquired, while shementally declared that "God never made pain, nor man to sufferpain. "

"Oh, I don't know, " was the helpless rejoinder. "I think there isa bottle of oil of cloves somewhere in my upper drawer, if youwill find it for me. "

Katherine lighted the candle, kept for emergencies, and searchedfor the desired remedy amid the heterogeneous collection in thedrawer, but failed to find it. Then she looked in various otherplaces suggested by Sadie, with the same result, greatly to thegirl's disappointment. 

"Oh, I remember--I lent it to Carrie Hill last week! What shall Ido?" wailed the sufferer in a voice of despair; for Miss Hillroomed at the top of the opposite wing, and just at that momentthe clock in the tower of the building struck the hour of three. 

She was now wrought up to a state of excessive nervous excitement, and it looked as if there would be no more sleep for either ofthem that night. 

"Haven't you something--some camphor or salts, Katherine? I can'tstand this any longer, " and Sadie was now sobbing from minglednervousness and suffering. 

"No, dear. I never use anything of the kind, " Katherine replied. 

"Do you never put anything in a tooth when it aches?"

"No. "

"Do you ever have the toothache?"

"I used to when I was a child; very seldom now. "

"What do you do to stop it?" was the impatient query, accompaniedby a prolonged groan. 

"Treat it mentally. "

"Shucks!" and Miss Minot threw herself violently back upon herpillows with an air of personal injury mingled with supremecontempt, while Katherine kept on working for harmony in her ownthought. 

"Katherine, I simply cannot stand this until morning, " the girlcried again, after a minute or two of forced endurance, as a freshparoxysm seized her. 

"Shall I go to the matron and ask her for something for you?"Katherine inquired. 

"Oh, I don't know; it seems a shame to send you way down to her atthis unearthly hour. It is bad enough to keep you awake, " saidSadie, remorsefully. 

"Never mind me, dear. I am willing to do anything you wish, andI'm not afraid to go anywhere in the building, " was the kindresponse. 

"Perhaps if I had some water to hold in my mouth it might relieveme, " Sadie suggested. 

Katherine brought her a glass and she filled her mouth, butexpelled the water almost instantly, as the bare and sensitivenerve rebelled against such radical treatment. 

"Can't you do something?" she gasped, clutching her companion'sarm with a spasmodic grip. 

"I'll go to Miss Williams, or some of the girls for--" Katherinebegan. 

"No, I can't bear to make a stir--oh, heavens! oh! treat me--yourway--anything--anything to stop this unbearable torture!" andSadie buried her face in her pillow to smother the moans she couldnot repress. 

"Indeed I will, " said Katherine, with a heart-throb ofthankfulness for the appeal; and, dropping her face upon herhands, she went to work with all her understanding for thesufferer. 

Ten minutes passed; then it seemed as if the intervals between themoans grew longer. Another five minutes and she was sure that thehand upon her arm was relaxing its convulsive grasp. Not longafter the restless form grew still, the hot hand on her armslipped down upon the bed, and when the clock in the tower struckthe half hour after three, the regular breathing of the girl toldof quiet and restful sleep. 

But Katherine continued to work for several minutes longer, thenstole softly to her own couch, where she also was soon locked inslumber, and neither awoke again until the rising bell rang itsimperative summons to the duties of a new day. 

Katherine was nearly dressed before her roommate manifested anyinclination to rise. She looked bright and serene, however, andthere was no swelling or other evidence of the previous night'sbroken rest and suffering. 

"I believe I'm all right, honey, " she thoughtfully observed, afterwatching Katherine's operations in silence for a while. 

"Of course you are, " was the cheery response, with a happy heart-throb at the old familiar form of address. 

"That was a right smart rumpus, though, " Sadie added, in herSouthern phraseology. 

"The less said about it the better, " was the brief reply. 

"Why?"

"Because it is nothing now, and you neither need nor wish to liveit over. "

"I reckon I don't. But, do you believe you cured me?"

"I know that I did not; but I also know that God healed you. "

"But you did something. "

"Yes--what I did was--well, you may call it prayer, if you like. But I think we must not talk about it because of Prof. Seabrook'scommand, which I am inclined to think I may have already broken inthe letter if not in the spirit, " said Katherine, gravely. 

"Well--I don't--know. It all seems very queer to me!" Sadieobserved, reflectively, as she slipped out of bed and began todress. "I wouldn't have believed I could feel so well this morningthough. I'm as fresh as a daisy, and my face isn't at all swollen. I can't understand it. I'm inclined to think that--after all, theache just ached itself out and left of its own accord. "

Katherine smiled faintly but did not pursue the subject. 

"I'm downright obliged to you, Katherine, for being so kind andpatient with me in the night, " the girl resumed, after a fewmoments of silence; "and--honey, " suddenly facing her and lookingher straight in the eyes, though her cheeks were crimson, "I feelmighty mean over our tiff the other day, and--and about whathappened last night in the league. "

"Never mind, Sadie--it is all past now--" Katherine began. 

"But I shall mind; I'm going to eat the whole of my humble pie, "interposed Sadie, between a laugh and a sob, "for I--I was in theplot with the others. You see, I hadn't quite gotten over theother affair, and--"

"But you have now, Sadie?" Katherine interrupted, "wistfully. 

"How could I help it when you've been so perfectly sweet? Only Iwant--"

"Well, then I'm happy!" cried Katherine, with a joyous laugh, "andI'm not going to let you eat any more 'humble pie, ' for--the Northand the South are reunited, and that cancels everything. "

"Katherine, you are the dearest--" But Sadie's voice brokesuddenly, and to cover her emotion she bounded into the closet andbegan a vigorous search for some needed article. 

There were fair winds and cloudless skies after that, and nothingmore was heard from the defective tooth, which, later, was filledand preserved for future usefulness. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

TRANSCENDENTALISM AS ELUCIDATED FOR THE JUNIOR LEAGUE. 

The following two weeks were unmarked by anything of specialinterest, and Katherine found her time fully occupied in attendingto her daily duties and preparing for the next league meeting. 

For a moment, after the second subject, "Transcendentalism, " hadbeen assigned her, she felt "old Adam" beginning to stirresentfully again, for she was impressed that, when the topic cameup for discussion, certain members of the club intended to makeher the target for more sharpshooting. 

But the struggle was short, for the monitor within had declaredthat "God's image and likeness could not reflect or manifestanything but love;" when, like a flash, had come the inspirationto treat the subject from a humorous point of view. She knew thatthe committee had used the term in its perverted sense, so shewould meet them on their own ground, make an hour of fun for theleague, and thus, perchance, disarm the aggressive ones and createa better feeling towards herself. 

As these thoughts coursed rapidly through her mind during MissFelton's gallant defense, she became enthused over the idea, hencethe mirthful gleam in her eyes when she arose and accepted thetopic, and thus tactfully "poured oil upon the troubled waters. "

In the quiet of her own room, after retiring, her plan began totake a more definite form, and, before the week was out, she hadarranged her programme for the evening. 

She found that she would be unable to carry it out alone, and soconfided her scheme to Sadie, Miss Walton, the president, and MissFelton, whom she now regarded as stanch friends. They weredelighted with it and heartily lent her their assistance inperfecting it. 

It became evident, however, as the day for the meeting drew onapace, that more than usual interest was centered in the event, for, upon two or three occasions, Katherine came suddenly upon agroup of the members in earnest conversation, which was instantlycut short, or abruptly changed, when her presence was observed. Jennie Wild, who was very fond of her, also gave her a hint thatsomething unusual was going on. 

"Miss Minturn, what's the fun that's brewing in the JuniorLeague?" she inquired, as she encountered Katherine in one of thehalls a couple of days previous to the meeting. 

"Is there fun brewing?" she inquired, evasively, and wondering if, by any possibility, her own scheme had become known. 

"Yes, I am sure there is, for I've heard some of the juniorstalking about a 'great time' that is on the tapis for the nextmeeting; and--and your name was mentioned, too, " Jennie concluded, giving her a curious glance. 

Katherine flushed and looked perplexed; but she felt sure that herown secret was safe, for it had always been discussed behindlocked doors, and all concerned were too interested in the successof it to betray her confidence. 

"I have no knowledge of anything outside of my own province, " shereplied. "I am to read a paper before the league on Tuesdayevening. "

"Oh, say! what's the subject?" Jennie queried, eagerly. 

"Don't you know, dear, it is a rule, in both the Junior and SeniorLeagues, that no information regarding what occurs in theirmeetings can be made public without a vote of the members?"Katherine smilingly inquired. 

"Yes; but I'll never tell, " said the girl, in a confidential tone. 

"No, I am sure you will not, " was the laughing retort. 

"Oh, you mean you won't give me a chance, " said Jennie, with agood-natured grimace. "Well, whatever the subject may be, I amsure the paper will be O. K. "

"Thank you for your confidence in my ability, and, sometime, perhaps, you may be enlightened regarding what is at present aprofound secret, " returned Katherine, encouragingly. 

"Well, perhaps that is what those girls were talking about, butI'm pretty sure there's more than that in the wind, " Jenniethoughtfully observed. "But"--all on the alert again--"I've foundout that the sophs are planning to, kick up a bobbery, too--"

"Oh, Jennie!" interposed her companion, with laughing reproof. 

"Yes, I know; that is awful slang. But what can you expect of a'freshie'? I've got to make the most of my time, too, you know, for when I get to be a junior I'll have to begin the 'prune andprism' act, " retorted the girl with a roguish wink. "Then"--suddenly straightening herself, drawing down the corners of hermouth, crossing her eyes, and assuming the air of a would-beprude--"the prospective infraction of law and order would have tobe decorously stated something like this: ahem! 'Thoseirrepressible, irresponsible and notorious sophomores are secretlypreparing to engage in exceedingly demoralizing, mischievous andreprehensible behavior, calculated to produce an unpleasant stateof perturbation in the atmosphere of our household, inoculate aspirit of anarchy in their fellows, and detract from the dignityof our honored institution. ' How's that for high?"

"Oh, I believe you are rightly named 'Wild Jennie'!" criedKatherine, laughing heartily, for the girl was irresistible in herdrollery. 

"All the same, " continued Miss Mischief, resuming her accustomedvivacity, "they really are up to something that will give theteachers a tremendous nightmare one of these fine nights. You justwatch out, Miss Minturn--I've only got an inkling of the plot, butit's great, and I'm going to be on hand to see it, even if I can'tbe in it. "

"Look out, dear, that you do not get involved in something thatyou will be sorry for afterwards, " cautioned Katherine. 

"I'll look out for number one--never you fear; but"--with a wisenod--"you just keep your eyes peeled about your own affairs. Ta-ta!" and, with a wave of her hand, the girl hurried away, merrilywhistling a popular air as she went. 

"I wonder if those girls are planning some practical joke upon mefor Tuesday evening!" Katherine said to herself, as she went on upto her room. 

Taking what Jennie had told her in connection with what sheherself had seen and heard, she was inclined to think that theremight be "something brewing"; but, as there appeared to be no wayto solve the mystery, she wisely decided not to dwell upon it, although she determined that she would be on the qui vive and notcaught napping. 

Tuesday evening came. The league convened at the usual hour, andthat something of more than wonted interest was anticipated wasevinced by the fact that every member of the club was promptly onhand, while curious glances were bent, and comments made, upon acurtain which had been stretched across one end of the room. 

After the meeting was formally opened the president stated that, before the reading and discussion of the paper, there would be ashort entertainment, which had been specially prepared for theoccasion. 

This announcement met with vigorous applause, and an air of eagerinterest at once pervaded the audience. 

Miss Walton waited patiently until quiet was restored, thenresumed:

"First I will read an original conundrum which is propounded byone of our members, and which you are requested to solve. "

Everyone was at once on the alert. 

"My first, " read the chairman, "is a state of oblivion. 

"My second is what comes to all things mundane. 

"My third appertains to articulation, to a form of surgery, and toa profession. 

"My fourth is applied to certain theories and fanatical tenets. 

"My whole is a term employed to designate a certain form ofphilosophy which is also often misconstrued and misapplied. "

As Miss Walton was about to lay down her paper she was asked toread the conundrum again, which she did, while pencils were busytaking notes; then she observed:

"Before the answer is called for we are to have a charade, whichhas also been prepared by a member of our club, after which youwill please give your solutions before Miss Minturn reads herpaper. "

A bell now tinkled faintly, and the mysterious curtain was raised, revealing a prettily furnished room and, conspicuous in areclining chair, there lay a young lady apparently asleep, whiletwo others, wearing black dominoes and lace masks, attempted toarouse her, Their efforts proved ineffectual, however, althoughshe was pinched, shaken, commanded to awake, and even made tostand upon her feet. But nothing availed; she was seeminglyoblivious of everything. 

"Alas! it is of no use, " solemnly observed one domino to theother, who sighed heavily, and mournfully shook her head, and thecurtain was rung down. 

A moment later it went up again. No one was now in the room, but ashort piece of rope dangled from one arm of the chair. 

The third scene revealed an office. On a table lay a number ofsmall instruments, a lot of loose teeth, also a couple of fullsets. A lady was seated in a chair, and beside her stood agentleman(?) holding aloft in one hand a pair of forceps, in whichthere gleamed a single tooth, while with the other he extended aglass of water to his patient, remarking in a suave, professionaltone:

"It is all over, madam--a very successful operation. Rinse yourmouth, please, and then we will look at the others, " whereupon thecurtain fell. 

The fourth scene showed the same room in which the first act hadbeen given. In a low rocker sat a spinster of uncertain age, veryprim as to attitude and attire, her face partially concealed by aprofusion of corkscrew curls that dangled from her temples. Sheappeared to be absorbed in reading, while there were piles ofbooks on the table at her side, on chairs, and were also strewnpromiscuously about the floor. 

Presently a colored servant entered the room. A spotless kerchiefwas folded about her expansive shoulders; a bright red bandannawas coiled around her woolly head, and a long, blue and whitechecked apron was tied about her ample waist. 

She was a typical, full-blooded negress, and shuffled into theroom in true darky style, but with signs of distress and one blackhand covering her right eye. 

"Well, Dinah, is anything wanted?" demanded the spinster, butwithout glancing up from her book. 

"Y'sm, honey; I'se done got sumpin' in m' eye. I has sho'. "

"Come here and let me look at it, " said her mistress, reluctantlylaying her book aside and taking a pencil from the table. 

Dinah knelt before the woman, who made a careful examination ofthe suffering member. 

"I see it!" she said; "don't move and I'll get it. There!"--carefully removing something with a corner of her immaculatehandkerchief--"see?"

"Y'sm; thank'e, Miss Julia. Yah! yah! what a li'l spec to makesuch a rumpus! Looks like de Bible 'mote, ' but, golly! it donefeel mo' like de 'beam. ' Yah! yah! yah!" laughed the negress, revealing two rows of dazzling teeth to an appreciative audienceas she laboriously struggled to her feet. 

"Feel all right now, aunty?" queried the spinster, as shecarefully refolded her handkerchief. 

"Y'sm, y'sm; I'm obleeg'd to 'e, Miss Julia. Lor'!" rubbing herknees and groaning, "de rumatism do work de mischief wi' dese yerepo' ole bones. " But Miss Julia had again become absorbed in herbook and, apparently, did not hear. 

"Got another new book, Miss Julia?" queried Dinah, after watchingher mistress in silence for a moment. 

"No, Dinah, " replied the spinster, lifting a beatific glance andsmile to the ceiling, "I am still engaged with my 'Philosophical, Psychological and Theosophical Research. '"

"Lor'!" and Dinah rolled her eyes with an awe-struck look over theaudience. "I 'spec' some day, honey, you's so uplifted, you'll gosoarin' up inter de clouds and outer sight, straight 'ter kingdomcome--"

"Dinah! I think it is time you were giving your attention to yourdinner, " interposed Miss Julia, in a lofty tone. 

"Y'sm; I's gwine--I sho'ly is'm, " retorted Dinah, spiritedly, asshe straightened herself and turned with a resentful flirt of herskirts to obey. Then glancing back over her shoulder and showingher white teeth in a broad grin, she added: "I's gwine ter 'gagein m' soupy-logical, lamby-logical, pie-o-logical research; y'sm, sho!" and, striking a superior attitude, she cake-walked off thestage with a vigorous stride and regardless of 'ole bones' or'rumatism'; and the curtain was rung down upon an audienceconvulsed with merriment, while a voice from somewhere cried out:

"Well done, Sadie! yo'll take de cake, dis time, fer sho. "

Scene five showed the same room, the same spinster with her bookclasped to her breast, her head thrown back, her eyes gazing aloftinto vacancy. 

"Oh, ye messengers of supereminent light! Oh, ye soul-thrillingangels from realms supernal! Draw nearer--unfold your celestialwings and brood tenderly o'er the aspirations of this receptiveheart--this heart already upborne on waves of ecstasy and o'er-mastering joy; fulfill its psychic dreams and lift it to thine ownsupersensible heights"--she breathed in an exaggerated stagewhisper and continued her vague, visionary monologue, orextravaganza, until the curtain fell and brought down the houseagain with enthusiastic applause. 

"Has anyone guessed the answer to the conundrum, or charade, orboth?" inquired the president with mirthful eyes when she couldmake herself heard. 

"Transcendentalism!" cried Clara Follet, wiping the tears from hercheeks. "Dinah gave it away to me with her 'is'm' and her'rumatism, ' and, of course, the charade was the key to theconundrum. "

From several others came the same answer, with, the various hintsor points which had suggested it. 

"And now, " continued Miss Walton, "we will have the paper on thesame subject from Miss Minturn, who is also the author of bothconundrum and charade. "

Again there was a vigorous clapping of hands, in the midst ofwhich the curtain was raised and Katherine appeared upon thestage, in her spinster attire, but shorn of her voluminouscorkscrew curls. 

She was smiling, and rosy, and bowed her thanks for the generousapproval of her efforts. 

As she unfolded her manuscript an expectant hush fell upon heraudience, and she observed that significant and inquiring glanceswere exchanged between some of the members of the league. 

"The paper which I have prepared, " she began, "may not prove to bejust what the club may have expected from me; but it will at leastshow that I have given the subject assigned me some thought. 

 "Once on a time--'twas not so very long ago-- Miss Puff craved something of Philosophy to know, And, with proofs of culture armed and high position, To a Summer School of Sages sought admission. 

 "With inspiration rare, she here absorbed her fill Of ologies galore, and conned them o'er, until Her wearied brain grew dazed beyond expression; But, of this sad fact, Miss Puff made no confessions

 "Ontology came first, with arguments profound, With language mystical, the wisest to confound; Physics took the platform next, to claim discussion, And Metaphysics foll'wing near caused concussion. 

 "Cosmology! Phrenology! what charmed lore! What depths profound! how high her aspirations soar! Tidbits of sweetness for future delectation. Ah! but could she give a lucid explication?

 "Theosophy! Psychology! transcendent themes! Glide softly in upon her philosophic dreams: 'Till soul upborne to realms of ecstasy sublime, Earth's vanities grow dim upon the shores of time. 

 "But, lo! now hydra-head Theology appears To shatter dreams and chill her heart with nameless fears, For Sage and Seer spare not in sharp dissection, 'Till poor Puff, alas! no longer makes connection. 

 "But, all the same, 'twas lovely to 'philosophize!' It mattered not if she were wise, or--otherwise; Or deeply versed in themes on which the Sages dote, Could she but keep on transcendental waves afloat. 

 "And so, at length, the Summer School drew to a close. Home went Miss Puff, well primed, to smatter and to pose; Lightly soar on clouds of blissful exaltation, And air her fads, perchance (?) in some smart publication. 

 "Howe'er, dear friends, Miss Puff's career was very brief. Like all pretentious frauds, she shortly came to grief; She was found out, you know, and took a strange belief Which none could heal, and faded like a leaf. Then, slyly fled the town!--was never seen again, Though faithful search was made o'er mountain, moor and fen. 

 "The claim? Ah! that begat long medical debate; But finally, as I am authorized to state-- For all things mystical must have some kind of name, And there's no better phrase to chronicle the same-- 'Twas--the learned doctors vowed--abnormal mentalism, The outgrowth of her fads and Transcendentalism!"

Katherine made her bow as she concluded and slipped behind thescenes. But the applause was beyond anything she had yet receivedand was kept up, with cries of "come out, " "come out, " until therewas nothing to do but reappear, which she did with flushed cheeksand shining eyes. 

"Comrades, I thank you all for your hearty appreciation andcommendation, " she said, when quiet was restored. "It occurred tome that a humorous treatment of the subject might be moreenjoyable than any other, and"--with an arch look and nod--"moreapplicable to your conception of the term. But"--her eyes nowbrimming with mirth--"I will not take more of your time, as Ibelieve there is a supplement to my programme yet to come. "

The president looked surprised. 

"I know of nothing more, Miss Minturn, " she said; but even as shespoke there was a nervous rustle apparent among some of theaudience. 

"Still I am quite sure that a ghostly surprise, not down on mypragramme, had been planned for us. Perhaps this will elucidate mymeaning, " Katherine explained, and, bringing to light something, which she had until then concealed behind her, she shook out andheld up to view a white robe, made of a sheet, and also a whitemask. 

Groans and laughter greeted this announcement and display. 

"Oh! who has given us away? Who has told you, Miss Minturn?" camebreathlessly from various quarters of the room. 

"No one 'has given the secret away'--no one has 'told' meanything, " she replied. "The discovery was an accident. I wasobliged to slip up to my room for something forgotten, just beforeit was time to open the meeting. As I reached the end of the hallI heard voices, and, being arrayed in the dentist's garb with onlya domino over it, I did not wish to be seen. I fled into thecloset there, and the next moment two juniors passed, carryingsomething in their arms, wrapped in shawls. I heard one say, 'WhenI give the signal, Miss Blank will touch the button and put outthe lights. ' When they were beyond hearing I stole from the closetand found a small bundle at my feet. Investigation revealed thisghostly garb, and, if I am not mistaken, those shawls, in yondercorner, contain several others. "

The room was very still for a moment after Katherine concluded, and there were some very red faces, here and there, among theaudience. 

Suddenly Clara Follet sprang to her feet, and, addressing thepresident, said:

"Miss Walton, as I am the leader in this affair, may I make anexplanation?"

"Certainly. Comrades, Miss Follet has the floor. "

"There is nothing to be done but make a clean breast ofeverything, " continued Miss Follet, with a resolute air, but withcrimson cheeks as she faced the audience. "As you all know, someof us were inclined to--to guy Miss Minturn at our last meetingabout a certain subject, and when she declined to write a paper onit we thought we would give her another as nearly like it aspossible, and so get some fun out of it when it came up fordiscussion. Well"--with a suggestive shrug--"we, of course, expected she would go into it deep, and mount, and soar, and allthat; so some of us put our heads together and planned a ghostwalk. We were going to wait until she reached the zenith of herflight, when, at a signal from me, the electrics would be turnedoff, which would leave us a very dim light through the transomsopening into the hall; then eight of us were to slip into ourrobes, form a circle around Miss Minturn, and chant a dirge. Well--but--ahem! don't you see, she just took all the wind out of oursails to begin with? Instead of a 'ghostly surprise' the ghostsgot the surprise--that conundrum and charade made me suspect thatthe committee on topics were going to 'get left, ' and I began tofeel my courage failing. But that transcendental poem!--thatcapped the climax, and I saw that the only thing to be done wasfor the spooks to hide their diminished heads and keep dark. "

Miss Follet was here interrupted by vigorous clapping and burstsof irrepressible laughter, in which even the dignified presidentjoined. 

But a tap of the gavel restored order, and Miss Follet was invitedto proceed. 

"That is all there is to tell, " she replied, "but I want to add, for myself, that I think Miss Minturn is 'a brick, ' as the boyswould put it, and I take off my hat to her"--turning to Katherinewith a low, graceful bow--"if she will accept the homage from thechief transgressor, who--to make all possible atonement--proposesto give the best spread of the season in her honor, in place ofthe next meeting, if the league will vote me the privilege and shewill signify her pardon and approval by shaking hands with me. "

As she concluded she extended her hand to Katherine, who graspedit cordially, amid enthusiastic clapping by the entire audience. 

It was some minutes before order could be restored, when thebusiness was transacted and Miss Follet's proposal to give aspread in Miss Minturn's honor, two weeks from that night, received a most hearty and unanimous vote. 

When the meeting was dismissed it was evident that a decidedreaction of feeling had taken place, for Katherine at once becamethe center of attraction and held a delightful little receptionfor a while; but this was cut short by the ringing of the retiringbell, and the Junior League dispersed in the happiest frame ofmind, all declaring that the "Transcendental Evening" had been thefinest of the year. 

When Katherine laid her head upon her pillow that night and fellasleep her pulses were beating in joyous rhythm with threebeautiful words gleaned from her beloved "Science and Health"--"Love is enthroned! Love is enthroned!" [Footnote: "Science andHealth, " page 454. ]

CHAPTER IX. 

KATHERINE MAKES A DEMONSTRATION. 

From that time on Katherine became conscious of a very differentatmosphere, at least when among her own classmates, for, insteadof the cold shoulder, averted glances and a general stampedewhenever she appeared, she was now cordially received and greetedupon all occasions. 

This was more apparent after Miss Follet's "spread, " two weekslater, and which really proved to be the "finest of the season, "being a "full-dress affair, " when all barriers were swept awayduring the "jollification" and every vestige of disaffectionvanished in company with the bountiful and dainty viands that wereliterally fit "to set before a king. "

Katherine, being the guest of honor, was toasted and made much of, and her companions found that she could appreciate a frolic asheartily as anyone, and was not behind, either, in making fun forothers. 

One evening, early in May, shortly after "the spread, " Katherinewas diligently studying the morrow's lessons when a rap sounded onher door, and, upon giving the usual password, Jennie Wild put hercurly head inside the room and observed:

"Miss Minturn, Miss Reynolds has sent me to ask if you will cometo her room as soon as the study hour is over. "

"Yes, Jennie, I will go to her the moment the bell rings, " repliedKatherine, who knew that her teacher had not been well for nearlya week, and, for the last two days, had been unable to attend toher duties. 

"And, Miss Minturn, " continued the girl, lingering. 

"Well?" said her friend, inquiringly. 

"May I go with you to your service, next Sunday?"

"Why, Jennie! What has possessed you to ask me that?"

"Oh, I thought I'd just like to know what kind of a rigmarole--Oh, Peter Piper! what have I said?" the heedless girl interposed asKatherine flushed and looked up suddenly. "I really didn't meanthat--I--er--it just slipped out before I had time to think. But, truly, I would like to go with you. "

"But you know it is against the rules for students to leave theirown church. You would have to get permission of Prof. Seabrook, "Katherine returned. 

"I don't want to ask him, " said Jennie, with a shrug, adding: "Heneed never know. "

"No, Jennie, I cannot countenance any such disobedience, " gravelyreplied her companion. "And if it is only a matter of idlecuriosity on your part, I think you had better wait until you areactuated by a more worthy motive. "

Jennie looked really distressed under this reproof. 

"I'm afraid I've offended you, " she began, plaintively. "I didn'tmean to speak slightingly of your church, and I'm--sorry--"

"Don't be troubled, Jennie, dear; I am not offended, " saidKatherine, smiling reassuringly. "Of course, you understand that, to me, our service is very beautiful and sacred. I would dearlylove to have you go with me in a proper way; but if you do notlike to ask permission you can wait until vacation, when you willnot be hampered by school rules. "

"All right; perhaps--I will, " returned Jennie, with a sly smile;then, with a friendly "good-night, " she went away, and Katherinethought no more of the matter at that time. 

Half an hour later the nine o'clock bell rang and she repaired atonce to Miss Reynolds' room. She found her teacher in bed, lookingflushed and feverish, her throat badly swollen and swathed inflannels, while she was scarcely able to speak aloud. 

She smiled a welcome and held out her hand to the girl, whoclasped it fondly as she sat down beside her. 

"I suppose you would say 'it is nothing, '" whispered the woman, alittle gleam of laughter in her eyes, notwithstanding her evidentsuffering. 

"No, I should say nothing of the kind to you, " said Katherine, gravely. "But I hoped that I should find you better. "

"No, Kathie"--a fond way she had adopted of late when addressingher--"I have been growing steadily worse since last night. Thisafternoon I have been very ill, and Prof. Seabrook sent me word byhis wife, to-night, that if I am not better by morning he willcall a physician upon his own responsibility. I don't want adoctor, " she went on, after resting a moment, "for, since havingthose talks with you and learning something of your faith, I findmyself shrinking from medical treatment. "

Katherine glanced involuntarily at the array of bottles on thetable near her, and Miss Reynolds, observing it, smiled. 

"True, " she said, "I have been dosing myself with every remedythat I could think of, while 'halting between two opinions'; butnothing does any good, and I have come to the end of my rope, soto speak. That is why I have sent for you, Kathie--to ask you totreat me your way. "

Katherine flushed, and for an instant a sense of fear held her inits grip. With it also came the query, "What would Prof. Seabrookthink of having Christian Science healing deliberately practicedin Hilton Seminary?"

Then she mentally declared: "There is no fear in love, " and "whereduty pointed the way she would boldly walk therein. "

"Are you afraid to take hold of it?" her teacher inquired, as sheobserved her hesitation. 

"No, I am not afraid, for I know that God is supreme and neverfails those who put their trust in Him, " was the confidentresponse. "But, " Katherine continued, "are you sure you reallywant Christian Science treatment?"

"Very sure, Kathie. "

"How about these?" and the girl glanced at the bottles, "andthis?" touching the flannel about her throat. 

"Oh, I know they are of no use, " said the sick woman, with animpatient sigh. "You may put the medicines all away, and I willtake off the flannel. I am determined not to have a doctor and belaid up for three long weeks, if I can help it. "

"Very well; then I will do my utmost for you, " said our youngScientist, in a resolute tone. "I shall stay here with you to-night; but, first, I must go to tell Sadie and get my wrapper. "

"Ah! that is kind; you can sleep on the couch, and, really, dear, I do feel too sick to be left alone, " was the weary reply. 

Without further ado Katherine sped back to her room--workingmentally for her friend as she went--told Sadie her plan, anddonned a loose wrapper; then, taking her Bible and "Science andHealth, " she hastened back to her patient. 

During her absence Miss Reynolds had removed the voluminous foldsfrom her neck, and now looked relieved as Katherine reappeared, prepared to care for her during the night. 

Katherine noiselessly removed the various bottles, tumblers, etc. , from the table, laying her books in their place, and was on thepoint of sitting down to begin her work when there came a rap onthe door. 

Upon answering it she found Mrs. Seabrook standing without, a bowlof steaming gruel in her hands. 

"Oh, you are going to stay with Miss Reynolds tonight!" sheexclaimed, her face lighting as she saw the girl in her wrapper. "I am very glad--I had intended doing so myself, for I know sheshould not be left alone; but Dorothy has just had a bad turn andI cannot leave her. How is she now?" she concluded, glancingtowards the bed. 

"About the same as she has been all day. "

Mrs. Seabrook sighed anxiously. 

"I wish she would have a doctor, " she said. "We shall insist uponit if she is not better in the morning. I have made her somegruel--do make her take at least a part of it, for she has had nonourishment to-day. "

"Thank you, I will try; and do not worry, dear Mrs. Seabrook. Iwill take the very best of care of her, I promise you, " saidKatherine, cheerily. 

"I know you will, you dear child; and you have removed a load frommy heart already, " returned the care-laden woman, tears springingto her eyes. Then she bade her good-night and left her, whereuponKatherine locked the door, and, slipping quietly into a chair, began working vigorously for her friend. 

For more than an hour there seemed to be no change in herpatient's condition. Indeed, if anything, the symptoms appeared tobe aggravated; she tossed restlessly, the fever apparentlyincreasing, while she called for water every few moments, butrefused the gruel, saying she could not swallow it. 

Eleven o'clock came--half-past; then the long tolling of the towerclock proclaimed midnight ere Katherine was able to detect theslightest sign of improvement. Then, as she responded to anothercall for water, she found that the fever had abated and there wasa slight moisture in the palm of the hand, which she clasped foran instant. 

Another half hour spent in alternate reading and work broughtquiet, restful sleep. But the faithful sentinel on guard laboredon, now reading from her precious book, then seeking help from theonly source whence cometh all help and comfort, and never doubtingthat the answer to her prayer would eventually come. 

At two o'clock Miss Reynolds aroused and again called for water;then, after drinking thirstily, dropped restfully back upon herpillows. 

At three she awoke once more and asked for the gruel. 

"Kathie, I am better--the fever is gone, and my throat is not sosore!" she said, smiling faintly into the earnest face lookingdown upon her. 

"That is certainly good news, " Katherine returned, as she receivedthe bowl half-emptied of its contents. "Now go to sleep again, andI will lie down upon the couch. "

She lay awake, working, however, until the regular breathing fromthe bed told her that her patient was wrapped in slumber; when, assured that her toiling and rowing were over for the present, andGod at the helm, she, too, dropped off, and knew no more untilaroused by the rising bell at half-past six. 

She started up, but her companion slept on, and, disliking todisturb her, she lay back and worked silently until the next bell, at seven-thirty, called to the morning meal. 

Miss Reynolds heard it also, turned over and looked at hercompanion, then sat up and involuntarily put her hands to herthroat. 

An expression of astonishment swept over her face. 

"Katherine! why, Katherine!" she exclaimed; "where is it?"

"Where is what?" inquired the girl, going to her side. 

"The swelling!"

"There is none, " said Katherine, with a happy smile as she glancedat the white, shapely neck to find it in its normal condition. 

"Neither is there any soreness in my throat! Child, I do not knowwhat to think of it!" said the woman, with a note of awe in hertone. 

"Think that God was a very present help in time of need, " returnedKatherine, with sweet seriousness and a slight tremble in her ownvoice. 

Miss Reynolds fell back upon her pillow, a thoughtful look on herface. But, presently, glancing at the clock, she said:

"Dear child, you must go for your breakfast, or you will be toolate. "

"I will; but what shall I bring you afterwards?"

"What may I have?"

"Anything you like. "

"Truly?"

"Certainly; don't you remember what we were talking of last week--man's God-given dominion over all things?"

"Well, it surpasses my comprehension, for I have always had to becareful what I ate after one of these attacks! But I am in yourhands, Kathie--you may bring me what you choose, and I believe Iam hungry, " Miss Reynolds returned, in a tone of conviction. 

"You shall have something very soon, " Katherine assured her, and, having dressed her hair while talking, she now flew away to herown room to complete her toilet, a paean of praise thrilling herheart for the recent safe and triumphant passage through the RedSea of human fear and error, whose waves had so threatened toengulf her patient the night before. 

Breakfast was nearly over when she reached the dining room; butshe slid quietly into her place and made a hurried meal, afterwhich she sought the matron and gave her order for Miss Reynolds, saying she would wait and take the tray up to her. 

While she was waiting, Mrs. Seabrook espied her and came toinquire for her patient. 

"She is more comfortable this morning, " Katherine replied, and, thinking it wise not to say very much regarding the conditionsupstairs. 

Mrs. Seabrook appeared greatly relieved. 

"I am thankful, " she said. "I was very anxious about her lastnight, for I have never seen her so ill before. Poor Dorrie is notas well, either, this morning, " she concluded, with a weary sigh. 

A wave of compassion swept over Katherine's heart for this sweet, patient woman, who was so heavily burdened with her own cares, yetever ready to do for others. 

"Give my love to Dorrie, " she said, adding: "And I will run in tosee her this afternoon, if I may. "

"Do, Miss Minturn, " said her companion, eagerly. "You always dothe child good, and she will have something pleasant to lookforward to during the day. "

Miss Reynolds enjoyed her breakfast, which she ate with perfectease. Then she said she would like to be left alone to rest untilnoon, when Katherine might bring her a light dinner--"provided herbreakfast did not hurt her. "

Katherine pinned upon her door a slip of paper on which waswritten "not to be disturbed"; then went away to her own duties, which would be over at noon, it being Saturday and a half holiday. 

After eating her own dinner, she arranged a generous and temptingmeal on a tray and took it to her teacher's room. 

She found her up and dressed in her wrapper and seated in acomfortable rocker, reading "Science and Health, " which she hadleft lying on the table. 

Miss Reynolds looked up and nodded brightly as she laid down thebook. 

"Isn't this perfectly lovely? Aren't you astonished to find meup?" she inquired, as she bestowed a fond pat upon the girl whohad drawn a small table to her side and was arranging her dinnerupon it. 

"Not in the least, " said Katherine, bending to kiss the cheeknearest her. 

"Aren't you? not the least bit? Why! I am simply amazed atmyself!" her teacher exclaimed. 

Katherine laughed out merrily. 

"I suppose you have heard of the woman who, on being told that'the prayer of faith would remove mountains, ' prayed that Godwould take away the hill behind her house?" she queried, archly. 

"Yes, and on looking out in the morning, said: 'It's just as Iexpected; I knew it would be here just the same!' I know thestory, and I see your point on lack of faith, " said Miss Reynolds, echoing the girl's laugh. 

"But that is not the way Christian Scientists pray, " Katherineobserved. "Jesus said, 'All things whatsoever ye ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. ' You are not quite like the woman whoprayed for what she was sure she would not get; but you are'amazed' because you have received that for which we asked; whichshows that you did not really expect it. "

"But I must have had some faith, Kathie, or I would not havetrusted myself to your treatment. "

"True; and that was your first step in Christian Science, whichbrought with it the proof of God's supremacy. " "It certainly is abeautiful proof, " Miss Reynolds earnestly returned, "for I havebeen subject to these attacks for many years, and have always beenunder the care of a physician from three to five weeks beforegetting back to my normal condition. "

She went on with her dinner, but it was evident that she wasthinking deeply, while Katherine moved softly about the roomputting things in order. 

"Katherine, " the woman at length inquired, "what is this'treatment' which you give the sick? Is it simply prayer?"

"Yes, and the understanding that God is all in all. "

"Well, I would like to know the secret of it. I have been aprayerful woman during the greater portion of my life--at least, according to the common acceptation of the term; but I have neverbefore known of a direct answer to prayer such has come to you orto me, through you. What constitutes a Christian Scientist'sprayer and understanding?"

"That question involves a great deal, " said Katherine, smiling. "Briefly, it is reaching out for and appropriating that which isalready ours. "

"'Appropriating?'"

"Yes, knowing that all good belongs by right to us, as God's dearchildren; and acting as if we knew it, by gratefully acceptingit, " Katherine explained. Then observing the puzzled look on herteacher's face, she went on:

"Let me illustrate. You asked for your dinner. I have brought itand set it before you. All you have to do is to reach out andpartake of it to satisfy your hunger. How inconsistent it would beif you should ignore these facts and keep on saying, 'Katherine, Iwant my dinner; please, oh, please give me some food, for I amstarving. '"

"How ridiculous that sounds!" said Miss Reynolds, laughing. "Ibegin to comprehend what you mean and that the old way of prayingis only a halfway prayer, while begging and supplicating God tokeep His promises impugns His righteousness. "

"Exactly, " Katherine assented, then added: "Prayer is reallytwofold--asking and taking, praying and doing; knowing that God'spromises mean what they say, and confidently expecting theirfulfillment. "

"Do you always have this confidence when you have difficulties tomeet, Kathie? I should think it would not always be easy to'know, '" thoughtfully observed Miss Reynolds. 

"No, it is not always easy to have perfect trust; in that caseevery demonstration, or answer to prayer, would be instantaneous. One needs to be patient and persistent, the same as one needs togo over a difficult mathematical problem many times before gettinga correct answer, but never doubting that it will follow righteffort, " Katherine explained. "Of course, there is a great dealmore that might be said about the subject, " she added, "and if youwill read the chapter on 'Prayer' in our text-book you will get afar better idea of it than I have given you. "

"I will read it this afternoon if you are not going to use yourbook, " Miss Reynolds replied. 

"I have another copy, and you may keep this one for a while, " andKatherine flushed with pleasure at the woman's manifest interestin her beloved Science. 

"Thank you; and now"--glancing archly at the almost empty dishesbefore her--"don't you think I have done ample justice to thegenerous repast you brought me? I only hope it won't bring on thefever again. "

"Oh, faithless and perverse generation!" quoted Katherine, withsmiling reproof. "It will not, " she added, positively; "rememberyour 'God-given dominion. '"

"I will try, dear; I am very grateful to you, Kathie, and to God, for the wonderful transformation of the last few hours, " said MissReynolds, with starting tears. "If it were not for this feeling ofweakness I believe I could dress and go down to supper to-night. "

At that instant there came a tap on the door, and on going toanswer it Katherine found Mrs. Seabrook and Miss Williams, anotherteacher, without. 

Both ladies exclaimed in astonishment upon seeing the supposedinvalid up and dressed, while Mrs. Seabrook viewed with gravedisapproval the tray before her, with its remnants of a heartydinner. 

"My dear! are you crazy that you dare eat meat, potatoes andvegetables--yes, and pie!--with such a fever?" she cried, aghast. 

"I have no fever, " said Miss Reynolds, giving her a cool, normalhand. "I am very much better, and I was hungry, so asked MissMinturn to bring me something nice to eat. "

"All the same, you are very injudicious, " was the severerejoinder. But the transgressor only smiled serenely and began totalk of other things, while Katherine removed the offensive tray, taking it below, after which she sought her own room. 

CHAPTER X. 

MRS. SEABROOK'S PROBLEM. 

Katherine spent a while chatting with her roommate, after whichshe made some change in her dress, then sought Mrs. Seabrook'sapartments to make her promised visit to Dorothy. 

The child was reclining on a couch and propped up by numerouspillows. She looked pale and worn from recent suffering, although, just then, she was comparatively comfortable. 

Prof. Seabrook was sitting beside her, reading from anentertaining book, to pass the time during his wife's absence onher round of visits to the sick. 

Katherine flushed slightly as she entered the room, for, try asshe would, she had not yet quite overcome a sense of reservewhenever she met her principal. His manner to her was alwaysmarked by the most punctilious politeness; but it was such frigidcourtesy and so entirely at variance with his affability duringtheir first interview, that she also seemed to freeze when in hispresence. 

The moment the door opened Dorothy uttered a cry of joy, extendingeager hands to her, and, after saluting Prof. Seabrook, Katherinewent to her side, a cheery smile upon her lips as she greeted her. 

"I'm so glad, Miss Minturn! Mamma said you were coming, and I'vebeen watching the door ever since dinner. Can you stay a longtime?" exclaimed the girl, in glad tones. 

"Perhaps I am interrupting something interesting, " Katherineobserved, as she glanced at the book in the professor's hands. 

"Well, papa has been reading to me, and it was interesting, "Dorothy truthfully admitted. "But he has an engagement prettysoon, and is only staying with me till mamma comes back, for Aliceis out. Mamma has gone up to see Miss Reynolds. Do you know she isawful sick?"

"She is much better to-day. I came from her room only a littlewhile ago, " said Katherine, "and I can stay an hour, or more, withyou if you like. I will go on with the reading, Prof. Seabrook, ifit will relieve you, " she added, courteously turning to him. 

"Oh, I'd rather talk with you, " Dorothy interposed. "Mamma canfinish the story by and by. Now, papa, you can go and leave mewith Miss Minturn. "

Prof. Seabrook arose. 

"It is very good of you, Miss Minturn, " he said, addressing herwith studied politeness. "I do feel anxious to get away to animportant appointment. Well, Dorrie, what shall I bring you fromthe city?" he questioned, as he bent over the girl, his tonessoftening suddenly to yearning tenderness. 

"Oh! papa, it's Saturday, you know, " she said, with a wise look. 

"Sure; I almost forgot, and the inevitable cream chocolates forSunday will have to be forthcoming, I suppose, " he laughinglyrejoined. "Anything else?"

"No, I guess not; only tell Uncle Phil, if you see him, to be sureto come out to-morrow. "

"Very well, " then kissing her fondly, he bowed formally toKatherine and quietly left the room. 

Ten minutes later Mrs. Seabrook returned, and Katherine persuadedher to go out for a walk, a privilege which the closely confinedwoman was glad to avail herself of, and Dorothy was soon absorbedin the description of a moonlight fete on the Grand Canal inVenice, and which Katherine had participated in during her recenttour abroad. 

Meantime Mrs. Seabrook was walking briskly towards the highway, but with a very thoughtful expression on her refined face. 

It was one of those soft, balmy days of May that almost delude oneinto the belief that it is June; that thrill the heart withtenderness for every living thing, and quicken responsive pulseswith their unfolding beauty. She had been shut up the whole weekwith Dorrie, while, with Miss Reynolds alarmingly ill and severalof the students threatened with as many different ailments, hertime had been more than full, and her mind heavily burdened withcare and anxiety. So it was with a sense of freedom and gratefulappreciation that she pursued her way, breathing in the pure andrefreshing air, basking in the genial sunshine and feasting hereyes upon the loveliness all around her; but thinking, thinkingwith a strange feeling of awe deep down in her heart. 

She had just passed the entrance to the grounds of the seminary, when she saw her brother, Dr. Stanley, approaching from theopposite direction. 

She hurried forward to greet him. 

"I am more than glad to see you, Phillip, " she said, as sheslipped her hand, girl fashion, into his, as it hung by his side. "Come and walk with me. I want to talk to you. "

"I am on my way to Dorrie, " he replied. "I met William in a car, as I was returning to town from a visit to a patient, and he toldme she had been very poorly to-day. So I took the next car back tosee her. "

"Yes, she had a very bad night, but has grown more comfortablewithin the last few hours. Miss Minturn offered to sit with herand let me out for a breath of air, " his sister explained. 

"I owe Miss Minturn my personal thanks. But perhaps I ought to goon and take a look at Dorrie, " said the physician, thoughtfully. 

"No, Phil; come with me. I am heavy-hearted, discouraged, and Ineed to be comforted, " said the much-tried woman, the sound oftears in her voice. "Miss Minturn is very nice with Dorothy, " shecontinued, struggling for self-control; "the child always seemshappy and to forget herself when she is with her. Perhaps, though, you haven't time, " she added, with sudden thought. 

"Yes, I have, Emelie, " the man gently replied, "and we will haveone of our old tramps together. Come! Let us get as far aspossible from that pile of brick and stone and its too familiarsurroundings. " And still holding her hand, swinging it gently backand forth, he led her along the road towards the open country. 

"What a strange world this is, Phil!" Mrs. Seabrook broke out, suddenly, after they had traversed quite a distance and talked ofvarious matters. "Everything in it seems to be at cross-purposes. "

"Do you think so, Emelie? Look!"

The man checked her steps and pointed to the view before them. They had come to the brow of a hill, and there, spread out beneaththem, was a valley teeming with luxuriant beauty that was adelight to the eye and full of exhilarating charm. Thrifty farmsdotted the broad expanse as far as they could see; springingfields of grain, interspersed with verdant meadows, and richpastures dotted with their feeding kine were suggestive ofprosperous homes and husbandmen; stretches of woodlands, withtheir sturdy trunks and vigorous branches, unfurled their bannersof living green in varying shades and lent an air of dignity andstrength to the attractive landscape. Here and there an appleorchard, with trees in full bloom, gave a dainty touch of color tobrighten the whole, and a small river winding its glimmering way, like a rope of silver thrown at random, made a graceful trail overthe scene; while above it all fleecy clouds, skimming athwart asky of vivid blue, cast lights and shadows that could not havefailed to thrill and inspire the soul of an old master painter. 

"I know--that is lovely! No, there are no cross-purposes innature; it all seems in perfect harmony, " murmured Mrs. Seabrook, her eyes glowing with keen appreciation of the exquisite picturebefore her. "It is only poor humanity that seems all out of tune, "she went on, the tense lines coming back to her face. "Oh, Phillip! what is this mystery of suffering that we see all aboutus? If God is tender, and loving, and supreme, why--oh! why--isthe world so full of it?"

Dr. Stanley lifted the hand that he was still holding and laid itwithin his arm, drawing her closer to him with a tenderness whichtold her that he both knew and shared the heavy burden thatweighed so heavily upon her heart. 

"Emelie, " he said, his eyes lingering upon the scene before them, "that is a question that I have often asked myself, especiallyduring the last two years that I spent in those hospitals abroad, and witnessed the wretchedness they contained. And I supposeeverybody has been asking it over and over for ages gone by. Wehave been taught that sin is the root of it all, " he went on, musingly; "that sin brought sickness and death. Then, as you say, if God is supreme, why doesn't He abolish the sin, or at leastshow humanity how to conquer it in a practical way, to overcome orlessen the results of sin? But no! The same tragedy is repeatedwith every generation, and seems likely to go on for ages tocome. "

"Sin! What sin could an innocent child like Dorrie be guilty of, to bring upon her the curse of torture that she has endured forthe last eight years?" cried Mrs. Seabrook, a note of intolerantanguish in her tones. "I know you will say theology teaches thatit is the heredity sin of our first parents; but, Phillip, that isnot fair nor just--it is not logical reasoning. I believe I ambeginning to be very skeptical, for that argument hasn't a truering to it. What human father or mother would torture theiroffspring simply because an ancestor, many generations ago, hadcommitted a crime, however heinous? Oh, sometimes I am almost onthe verge of declaring there is no God. That would bring chaos, Iknow, " she added, with a deprecatory smile, as she saw herbrother's brow contract; "but it really does seem as if the prosand cons are disproportionate, the cons far outnumbering the pros, as far as poor humanity is concerned. "

"Emelie, you need change of scene; you are becoming morbid, " saidPhillip Stanley, looking with fond anxiety into the somber eyesupraised to his. 

"Change of scene would not remove the sword that hangs over me, for you know that where I go Dorrie must also go. Oh! Phillip, doyou believe that anything will ever permanently relieve that childof pain?" Mrs. Seabrook cried, a sob escaping her quivering lips. "I don't expect she is ever going to be straight, like othergirls. I only ask that she may be freed from suffering. Have youany real faith in that proposed operation, or even that--that shewill live through it? You have been trying to 'build her up, ' butshe appears to be running down instead. "

"I know, dear, her case does seem to be very trying, although Isee no especial cause for anxiety. I hope when the season is moreadvanced and you go to the mountains she will improve morerapidly. But how would you like to change the treatment?" And Dr. Stanley bent a searching look upon the troubled face beside him. 

"Have some one else?"

"Yes; try another specialist. "

"No, Philip; we have tried everything--every school, and countlessspecialists, for eight years, " said Mrs. Seabrook, wearily. "Ihave more confidence in you than in anyone else, for I know thatyou are putting your whole heart into the case, and yet--"

"What is it, Emelie? Do not fear to speak your mind freely, " saidher brother, encouragingly. 

"Phillip, what do you think of the Christian Scientists? Would itbe too ridiculous to try their method for a while?" she faltered, and flushing crimson. 

Dr. Stanley smiled. 

"Has Dorothy been talking to you also about the miracles ofnineteen hundred years ago?" he inquired, evasively. 

"No; what do you mean?"

He related his recent conversation with his niece on the subject, and told of his promise to read the Scripture references she hadgiven him. 

"I kept my word, " he said, in conclusion, "and became sointerested that I read the account of every miracle that Christand His apostles performed. "

"Oh! Dorrie never tires of reading or of asking questions aboutthem, " returned Mrs. Seabrook; "but that has had nothing to dowith my thought. Something very queer has occurred during the lasttwenty-four hours. You remember I spoke to you yesterday regardingMiss Reynolds' illness?"

"Yes; you thought her condition rather serious, I believe. "

"Phillip, she really was very ill; I was thoroughly alarmed abouther. Always, before this, when she has had these attacks, she hasbeen very willing to have a physician, but this time she flatlyrefused to let me call anyone. Last night she was worse than Iever saw, her, and Miss Minturn took care of her. "

"Ah!" ejaculated Dr. Stanley, in a peculiar tone. 

"You know, perhaps, that Miss Minturn is a Christian Scientist?"said his sister, inquiringly. 

"Yes. "

"Well, I went to Miss Reynolds' room late last night: and, truly, I came away in fear and trembling. I could not sleep well becauseof anxiety on her account. This morning, however, Miss Minturntold me, in her quiet way, that she was 'more comfortable. ' Butyou can imagine my astonishment when I went to see the woman, lessthan an hour ago, and found her up and dressed, having justfinished a dinner of roast beef and vegetables--in fact, ourregular Saturday menu--pie and all. "

"What! with all that fever?" exclaimed Dr. Stanley, aghast. 

"Well, that was the queerest thing about it, " said Mrs. Seabrook, in a tone of perplexity; "there wasn't a sign of fever about herand the swelling of her throat was all gone. But for looking atrifle pale and hollow-eyed, she seemed nearly as well as ever. She would not talk of herself, though; she just evaded ourquestions--Miss Williams was with me--but ran on about Dorothy andschool matters in general, as lively as a cricket. Now, puttingthis and that together, I am inclined to think that Miss Minturnhad something to do with this wonderful change. What do youthink?" she concluded, turning to her brother with an eager look. 

"I would not be at all surprised if she had, " Dr. Stanley gravelyobserved. 

"You 'would not be at all surprised'! Then, Phillip, you dobelieve in Christian Science healing, after all!" exclaimed hissister, almost breathlessly. 

"No, I do not 'believe' in it, and yet I know that strange, evenmarvelous, things are done in its name, " Phillip Stanley replied. "Has Will never told you that I suggested we try it before havingDorrie submit to an operation?" he added, after a moment ofthought. 

"No, he has never mentioned the subject to me. "

"Well, I did, " and then the young man proceeded to relate theincident that had occurred on the Ivernia during his returnpassage and his subsequent conversation with his brother-in-law. 

"While I have no faith in it as a 'demonstrable science, '" hecontinued, "and while there is much that, to me, seems absurdlyinconsistent in what they teach, I am not so egotistical andobstinate as to utterly repudiate, with a supercilious wave of thehand, any method of healing that could do what I know was done forthat suffering child last fall. And, my dear sister, I am sure Ido not need to tell you that I would be willing to yieldeverything--go to any legitimate length to save our Dorrie from atrying ordeal, which, after all, might not bring the result wehope for. It is a question that remains to be proved, you know, "he concluded, gently. 

"Do not think for a moment, " he presently resumed, "that I believeChristian Science could cure her; at the same time I would notobject to giving it a trial--making a test--to see if it wouldrelieve her present suffering. "

"Why not test it upon yourself, Phil?" his sister abruptlydemanded. 

The man started, then flushed. 

"You refer to my imperfect sight?"

"Yes, of course; you need it for nothing else. "

"Pshaw! Emelie; there is nothing that can mend a dislocated opticnerve, " returned the physician, with an impatient shrug. 

They walked on some distance farther, both intent upon the subjectwhich they had been discussing. 

"Well, Phillip, I am going to ask Will to try what it will do forDorothy, " Mrs. Seabrook at length asserted, in a resolute tone. "Of course, if it is only mental treatment, it cannot do the childany harm, even if it does her no good. "

"I hope you may succeed, dear, in winning his consent, " herbrother returned. "He was rather short with me about it, and Icould see that, for some reason, he was quite stirred up over thesubject. "

"I think it would be unreasonable to refuse to make a trial of it, after we have spent years fruitlessly testing other things, " wasthe somewhat sharp reply. Then she added, as she turned her facetowards home: "I think I will have to go back now, Phil. I havebeen out nearly an hour, and I must not impose upon Miss Minturn. This walk and talk have done me good, though. I feel both cheeredand refreshed. "

They walked briskly back to the seminary, chatting socially onvarious topics, and Dr. Stanley was glad to see a healthful glowupon his companion's cheeks and a brighter look in her eyes by thetime they entered the building. 

They found Katherine reading the ninety-first psalm to Dorothy, who was lying restfully among her pillows, with a look of peace inher eyes that was like balm to the mother's aching heart. 

The moment Phillip Stanley caught sight of Katherine he settledhis chin with a resolute air, a sudden purpose taking form in histhought. 

"Emelie, " he said, in his sister's ear, "will you manage so that Ican have a few minutes' conversation with Miss Minturn?"

She nodded, giving him a bright look, then went forward toDorothy's side, while Dr. Stanley turned to greet Katherine, whohad risen upon their appearance. 

CHAPTER XI. 

DR. STANLEY ASKS SOME QUESTIONS. 

"We meet occasionally, Miss Minturn, " Dr. Stanley observed in agenial tone, as he cordially extended his hand to her. "I hopeeverything is progressing satisfactorily in the junior class. "

"As far as I know, all is well, " she returned, her scarlet lipsparting in a smile that just showed the tips of her white teeth, though she flushed slightly under her companion's glance. "I canspeak with authority for only one, however. I am compelled to workpretty diligently; but I rather enjoy that. "

"I am sure you do. I recall a fluent reading from Horace, which Iinadvertently interrupted on the Ivernia, last fall, and whichmust have required earnest application; and I also remember thatthat same student could not be tempted from her task until thelesson was done, " the gentleman rejoined, jocosely. Then turningto Dorothy, he inquired:

"And how does my small niece find herself this afternoon?"

"Miss Minturn, I have enjoyed my walk more than I can tell you, "said Mrs. Seabrook, as she removed her hat and wrap, but wonderingat the unaccustomed crimson in the girl's cheeks. "And now, " sheadded, "if you have time I would like to show you a portfolio ofengravings which Prof. Seabrook received last week from an oldclassmate who is now abroad. "

Katherine could never resist fine pictures, and followed herhostess into an adjoining room, where the portfolio was placedupon a table, and she was invited to inspect its contents at herleisure, Mrs. Seabrook excusing herself to prepare somenourishment for Dorothy. 

Katherine found many of the engravings to be copies of paintingsby some of the great masters, and which she had seen, in variousgalleries, the previous summer. They were very finely executed, and she became so absorbed in them that she was unconscious of thepresence of anyone until Dr. Stanley's smooth, cultured tones fellupon her startled ears. 

"That is a beautiful thing, Miss Minturn, " he observed, bendingnearer to look more closely at a copy of a section of the'Creation' as painted on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel in theVatican at Rome. "The foreshortening and perspective there iswonderful! Michael Angelo was the master of them all! Of course, you have seen many of the wonders of that great storehouse ofart?"

"Yes; mamma and I spent a great deal of time in the Vatican. Whata treasure vault it is!" Katherine replied, and then, as sheturned other pictures to view, they fell to talking of scenesfamiliar to them both. 

At length she came upon a reproduction of the healing of the lameman by Peter, at the "Gate Beautiful" of the Temple in Jerusalem. 

It was full of strength and life, as well as of touches of beautyand pathos, and the girl's face lighted with keen appreciation asshe saw it. 

"That is a queer story, " Dr. Stanley observed, and eagerly seizingthe opportunity for which he had been waiting. 

"Queer?" repeated Katherine, inquiringly. 

"Yes; it seems so to me. Do you believe that man--Peter, Ibelieve, was his name--performed that cure instantaneously, asrelated?"

"No; but God did, working through him, " said Katherine. 

"You firmly believe that such an incident really occurred?"

"I certainly do. "

"And you just as firmly believe that such healing can be donenow?"

The girl lifted a quick, searching look to her companion, halfexpecting to see the skeptical curl, which she so well remembered, wreathing his mobile lips. 

But, instead, she found herself looking into a pair of grave, earnest blue eyes, and there was no sign of levity or derision inthe fine face. 

"Yes, it has been done many times during the last thirty years, "she quietly replied. 

"Do you speak from actual knowledge or only from hearsay?"

"Both. I know of two cases, and my mother could tell you ofseveral others. "

"Do you believe that Dorothy could be healed? made straight andwell?"

"Oh, Dr. Stanley!" Katherine breathed, with luminous eyes. "Yes, indeed! yes. Will they try the Science for her? Oh! how I haveyearned to have that dear child made whole!"

Her face was so radiant with hope, yet so softly tender and sobeautiful, the physician was deeply moved. 

"I cannot say as to that, " he replied. "But will you tell me, MissMinturn, what, in your method, heals the sick?"

"God--the power that created the universe and holds it in Hisgrasp, who 'spake and it was done. '"

"Ah! but that is so vague, so intangible, I cannot comprehend yourmeaning, " said the man, with an impatient shrug of his broadshoulders. "I do not doubt the existence of God, " he continued, "nor His omnipotence, for I believe that the Creator must have allpower over His own creation. But how--how can suffering humanityavail itself of that power? If I could grasp that--if I were sureit could be done by a really scientific process, I would neveragain prescribe a drug or touch a surgical instrument. "

He spoke with evident emotion, almost passionately, for they couldhear Dorothy sobbing, from the returning pain, in the other room, and, with all his learning and experience, the man had a heart-sickening sense of discouragement in view of his own and others'helplessness to cope with that demon of torture which was surelydestroying his niece and, indirectly, wearing to a shadow his onlysister. 

"You say you believe in God--that you do not doubt His power; butis that statement of your attitude quite true, Dr. Stanley?"Katherine gently inquired. "If you really believed it, if all whoclaim that they have faith in an omnipotent God really believedit, would you or they ever assume that drugs or surgicalinstruments were needed to assist God to do His work?"

"Jove! that is an argument that has never occurred to me before!"Phillip Stanley exclaimed. "But, " he went on, doubtfully, "thecurse came, and man was driven to do something to mitigate it; andit has been conceded, all down the ages, that these same doctorsand material remedies are agencies that were required and providedby an all-wise Providence for that purpose. "

"Yes, man, in his arrogance, has claimed that, and so haspractically denied the omnipotence of God. But this same God hassaid, over and over, 'Whatsoever ye ask ye shall receive, ' and'Come unto me all ye that are weary and heavy-laden and I willgive you rest. ' But he has never said, 'Ask to be healed ofdisease and I will send you doctors, to experiment with drugs, roots and herbs, and mechanical appliances;' or, 'if ye are wornout with care and heavy-laden with suffering they shall build youcostly sanitariums, wherein to rest and be treated. ' But only therich or a favored few may avail themselves of these. If theseremedies or retreats were infallible and could reach all mankind, there might be some plausibility in such arguments; but such isnot the case, as you must know. Where, in God's Word, which isconceded to be the guide for humanity, do you find authority forthem?" Katherine inquired, in conclusion. 

"You have me there, Miss Minturn, " rejoined her companion, with aquizzical smile; "honesty compels me to confess that I have notbeen much of a Bible student, at least of late years. But allow meto say that your arguments against doctors, drugs and hospitalsare very quaint, not to say convincing, " he added, with an amusedlaugh. 

"Well, let me assure you that you cannot find an instance, fromGenesis to Revelation, where God commands man to call uponphysicians, or to use material remedies for sickness any more thanfor sin, " Katherine continued, earnestly. "But we do find manyinjunctions to depend upon Him alone in such extremity. InDeuteronomy we read, 'And the Lord will take away from thee allsickness. ' Again, we are told what the penalty is for not callingupon Him--'Asa died because he sought the physicians and not untoGod. ' David tells us, 'It is God who healeth all our diseases, 'and there are many more passages I could quote to prove thepoint. "

"But why, if that is the only right way, has not God made it soplain that no one could go astray?" questioned Dr. Stanley. 

"He has made it plain, and man would not go astray if he wereobedient; but, in his arrogance and egotism, he has ignored Godand 'sought out many inventions' [Footnote: Eccles. , 7. 29. ] to robHim of His prerogative, " said Katherine. 

"Well, to go back still farther, why has God permitted such evilsand untold misery to exist in the world?" thoughtfully inquiredthe gentleman. 

"He has not 'permitted' it, " the girl positively declared. 

"Isn't that rather a bold assertion, if God is omnipotent?"Phillip Stanley demanded, in surprise. 

"No; for He asserts that He looks on evil with 'no degree ofallowance. ' For instance, you are supposed to be supreme in thesick room, your word law; but if your patient ignores yourdirections and remedies and substitutes others in place of them, you are not 'permitting' such willful disobedience. But thepatient suffers for it none the less, and you are in no wayresponsible for his condition. So mortals, in their presumptionand perverseness, have become idolaters, have set up false gods ordevices to rob God of His power. Take another illustration: Truthand honesty are supreme in their realm, but there are people whoprefer to lie when truth would serve them better, and who wouldrather steal than get an honest living. But truth and honesty donot permit--are not responsible for such perversion. Until theliar and the thief turn to truth and honesty, to reclaim them, they will suffer from the results of their sins; they cannotsubstitute anything else. "

"I see your point, Miss Minturn, and you have given me somethingto think of. You argue, too, like a veritable doctor of divinity, "said Dr. Stanley, with a smile. 

"Oh! no, I do not, " retorted Katherine, with a roguish gleam inher brown eyes; "for, let your doctor of divinity get sick and hewill argue for material remedies every time. "

"That is true, and my intellect, my education and experienceprompt me to reason from the same standpoint, " was the graveresponse. "My professional pride also cries out 'Absurd!Impossible! Impractical!' But I dearly love that little girl inthere, " and the man's voice grew gentle as a woman's and trembledin spite of his manhood, as he glanced towards the adjoining room. "I love my sister, whose life is a mental and physical martyrdom, and I would sacrifice all I have--yea, even professional authorityand pride--to bring health and happiness to them. There is onething left to try for Dorothy, to relieve that pain--only one; butmy heart shrinks, revolts from it. That is why I have sought thisconversation with you, Miss Minturn, hoping to get a littleinsight regarding your methods; and, while I do not grasp the so-called 'science' of it at all, I am impressed that you Scientistshave something that we physicians have not. But I marvel at yourprofound thought upon such a subject at your age. "

"You would not marvel at my ability to elucidate a difficultproblem in trigonometry?" said Katherine, smiling. 

"No, for that would be a natural outgrowth of your education. "

"Yes, and the same argument holds good regarding what we have beentalking of, " was the quick response. "I have been taught it frommy youth up, and although I know but very little of ChristianScience, for it is infinite, yet what I have learned I know justas clearly as I know certain statements in the 'History of theUnited States'; yes, far more clearly, " she interposed, with alittle laugh, "for I am obliged to take the historian's accountfor granted, in part, while I can demonstrate, prove ChristianScience for myself. "

Dr. Stanley's shapely brows were arched ever so slightly at thisassertion. 

"Have you ever done any healing, Miss Minturn?" he inquired. "Haveyou ever cured anyone of a severe illness?"

Katharine flushed under his glance and question. 

"A person cannot be said to know very much about mathematicsunless he is able to demonstrate mathematical problems, " sheobserved, after a moment of hesitation. 

"I see; you mean that anyone who acquires the principles ofChristian Science can demonstrate it by healing the sick?"

"Yes. It is the Christ-science, or the Science of Christianity, asdemonstrated and taught by Jesus, who said, 'The works that I doshall ye do also if ye believe in Me. ' So anyone whoconscientiously investigates it, from an honest desire to know theTruth, will grow into the practice of it. "

"Miss Minturn, do you believe that you could help Dorothy?"earnestly inquired Phillip Stanley. 

"I know that she could be helped under right conditions; and Iwish--I feel sure that my mother's understanding is sufficient tomeet the case, " she thoughtfully returned. 

"'Under right conditions, ' what do you mean by that?"

"Dorothy would have to be willing to be treated, and the consentof Prof. And Mrs. Seabrook would also be necessary. "

"Then nothing could be done for her by your method except underthose conditions?" and Dr. Stanley's tone conveyed a sense ofdisappointment. 

"No; it would not be right--it would be interfering where onewould have no authority to intrude. "

"But it would be doing good; that is always justifiable, is itnot? even if the child could be given but one night's peacefulrest to prove its efficacy. "

"Some physicians believe in hypnotism; do you?" Katherineinquired, with apparent irrelevancy. 

"Well, under certain circumstances, it might be employed toadvantage, but, as a rule, I am opposed to it. "

"We utterly repudiate it as a very dangerous and demoralizingpractice; but, Dr. Stanley, would you think it right, under anycircumstances, for a person to hypnotize you without yourconsent?"

"Indeed I would not; it would be a dastardly act, " emphaticallydeclared the physician. 

"On the same principle, Christian Scientists feel that they haveno right to treat, or try to influence anyone mentally, even to dogood, without permission, " Katherine explained, as she arose, thinking, perhaps, enough had been said on the subject. 

"Just one moment, please, Miss Minturn, " said the gentleman, detaining her. "There is one thing more I would like to speak of. Will you kindly look me directly in the eyes?" Somewhat surprised, Katherine turned her glance upon his and looked searchingly intothose fine eyes so deeply blue, but flushing as she did so. 

"Can you detect any difference in them?" he questioned. 

"No, I cannot, " she said, and knowing now why he had asked it, forshe remembered what Miss Reynolds had told her. 

"Well, there is, " he affirmed, "for I am blind in my left eye, although scarcely anyone would observe it; at least I can onlydiscern light from darkness. It was caused by an accident when Iwas a child. Do you believe, Miss Minturn, that normal sight couldbe restored to that eye?"

"I know that it could, " Katherine began. 

"Yes, of course, you know that God has power to restore it, " hercompanion interposed; "but do you believe any practitioner wouldtake my case and encourage me to hope for such a result?"

"Assuredly, " said the girl, with unwavering confidence. 

"Truly, your faith is unbounded, " Phillip Stanley observed, with asmile in which there was a glimmer of skepticism. "I wish it couldfind an echo in my own heart, for I would give a great deal for sopriceless a boon. But where do your practitioners go to learntheir method?"

"To our text-book, 'Science and Health. ' It--"

"That little leather-covered book I used to see you reading onshipboard?"

"Yes; it contains the whole of Christian Science, and, Dr. Stanley"--with a significant nod--"he who will may read. "

"I understand"--with a responsive laugh--"one has to put forthindividual effort in order to acquire valuable knowledge. Praypardon me for detaining you so long, and possibly I may ask totalk with you further after I have consulted my sister and herhusband. Really, Miss Minturn"--he interposed in a deprecatorytone and flushing with a sense of the incongruity of his position--"I am afraid I am rather faithless, but something impels me tosuggest that a trial be given the Science treatment before theadoption of severe measures. Good-afternoon, and thank you foryour courtesy and patience. "

He shook hands cordially with her, then bowed himself away. 

CHAPTER XII. 

PROF. SEABROOK'S ULTIMATUM--AND BROKEN RULES. 

Dr. Stanley, after sitting a while with Dorothy, to watch theeffect of a remedy given to relieve her suffering, went directlyback to the city, wearing a very thoughtful face. 

Upon reaching his office, and finding no one awaiting him, hepicked up a book from his desk and went out again, directing hissteps towards the public library. 

Arriving there, he searched the catalogue and, at length, findingthe title he desired, wrote the number on his card and presentedhis book to be exchanged. 

When the wished-for volume was handed to him he opened the coverand glanced at the title page, reading therefrom, "Science andHealth, with Key to the Scriptures, by Mary Baker G. Eddy. " Apeculiar smile, in which there may have been a trace of self-contempt, wreathed his lips as he slipped it under his arm andthen made his way from the building. 

He stopped at a cafe near by and partook of a light meal, afterwhich he returned to his office and read from his book as long asdaylight lasted, without once laying it aside. Then, lighting astudent lamp, he became absorbed again, reading on until the clockstruck ten. 

"There is much I do not understand! much I cannot grasp!" heexclaimed, a note of impatience in his voice, and the perplexingwork was tossed somewhat irreverently upon the table. "It soradically reverses preconceived ideas and opinions; it seems soabstruse, vague and intangible, it irritates me. And yet, in thelight of what Mrs. Minturn and her daughter have told me, Ibelieve I have caught a glimpse, here and there, of the meaning ofsome of its statements. It is like trying to march through atangled wilderness, " he continued, as he picked up the book againand slowly slipped the leaves through his fingers; "but I'll readthe thing through, now that I have begun it, though I have asuspicion that I shall only get deeper into an impenetrablethicket. "

While Phillip Stanley was thus engaged, Mrs. Seabrook wasearnestly discussing the same subject with her husband. Sherelated to him her recent conversation with her brother, also hersuspicions regarding what had so almost miraculously banished MissReynolds' severe malady, and repeated some things which she hadoverheard during her brother's interview with Katherine. 

Prof. Seabrook, usually so considerate and tender in all hisrelations with his dear ones--such a gentle man in every sense ofthe word--sat listening with averted face and brow heavilyovercast, his finely chiseled lips compressed into an obstinate, rigid line. 

"William, do let us give it a trial; it certainly could do noharm, and it might give Dorrie some relief from the pain, " pleadedhis wife, but studying the unsympathetic face opposite her withmingled anxiety and surprise. 

There was an awkward silence when she concluded; but at length hercompanion observed, in a repressed tone:

"Emelie, Phillip and I have already discussed this subject. "

"I know; he has told me, Will; but I thought, perhaps, after youhad given the matter more consideration, in view of these recentdevelopments, you might think more favorably of it, " Mrs. Seabrookeagerly interposed. 

"But I do not think more favorably of it, " was the cold response. 

"But why? What possible objection can you have to giving themethod a trial?" queried Mrs. Seabrook and flushing with momentaryindignation at his intolerant attitude. "You have eagerly welcomedand tried everything that numerous physicians have suggested andwhich, after years of patient experimenting, have done absolutelyno good. I cannot understand why you should be so obstinatelyopposed to what anyone can see, can do no possible harm, even ifno permanent relief is derived from it. "

"I am not so sure that 'no harm' would result from it, " theprofessor observed, in an inflexible voice. 

"I wish you would explain what you mean, Will, and not holdyourself so obscurely aloof from the subject, " returned his wife, with unusual spirit and an unaccustomed spark in her mild eyes. "Iam not a child, to be merely told that a thing is not good for me, and consequently cannot have it. If there is a good and sufficientreason why Dorothy shall not have Christian Science treatment, Iwould like to know what it is. For eight years I, as well as mychild, have been a martyr in a chamber of torture, and my burdenis growing heavier than I can bear. "

Her lips quivered and her voice broke with those last words. 

Her husband reached out his hand and laid it caressingly againsther face, drawing her head down upon his shoulder. 

"I know it, sweetheart, " he said, with tremulous tenderness, "andmy own heart rebels against it every day of my life. Perhaps Ihave seemed arrogant in my attitude toward what you havesuggested. I feel so. I am utterly intolerant of Christian Scienceand will have nothing to do with it. "

"But why, Will? You do not state any reason. Why do you condemn itwithout a trial--without investigation? You know nothing about it----"

"I know all I wish, " the man interrupted, with curling lips. "Ihave never mentioned the fact, but I have read the ChristianScience text-book and have found it to be a conglomeration of themost absurd statements, theories and contradictions it has everbeen my lot to peruse. As a matter of principle, as a Christian, Iabjure its teachings, for they are diametrically opposed to myreligious views; and as a D. D. And a Ph. D. I feel that I should besubjecting myself to the rankest criticism and ridicule were I togive it countenance in any way whatsoever. I do not stand alone inmy attitude, by any means, for the book has been discussed in ourPhilosophical Association, which, as you well know, is composed ofsome of the brightest men and most profound thinkers in the State;and it was utterly repudiated and denounced as fallacious and un-Christian in its teachings, and calculated to do inestimable harm. The idea of an obscure woman setting herself up as a reconstructorof the religious faiths of the world! It is simply the height ofpresumption and absurdity, " he concluded, with considerable heat. 

"But when you think of it, how much better it would be if therewas only 'one Lord, one faith and one baptism' in the world, instead of hundreds. How is anyone to know which is the rightone?" said Mrs. Seabrook, thoughtfully. "We claim to bePresbyterians, but we can offer no proof that our creed is betterthan any other, while the Christian Scientists claim that theirhealing proves their religion to be the Christianity taught by theMaster. "

"Yes, they claim a great deal; but they want to overturnaltogether too much for me to accept it, " dryly observed herhusband. 

"But they maintain that it is founded on the Bible. "

"True; and that is wherein it is most harmful. It is the falseteaching calculated to 'deceive the very elect. ' Emelie, itirritates me to talk about it; let us drop it, please, " and with afrowning brow the man arose and restlessly paced the floor. 

"Then you will not consent to try the healing for Dorothy?" andthere was a plaintive note in the weary mother's voice which smotepainfully upon the husband's ears. 

"No. "

That ended the conversation, and with a heavy heart Mrs. Seabrookwent back to her child to take up her accustomed night vigil, butwith a secret sense of injustice and rebellion such as she hadseldom experienced. 

That same evening, after supper, when Katherine went to her roomshe found Sadie dressing to go out. 

The girl looked flushed and excited, a condition so at variancewith her usual composure and languid manner that Katherineregarded her with surprise. She was also making a rather elaboratetoilet, and she wondered where she could be going. 

"Oh! honey, " she exclaimed, as her chum appeared in the doorway, "don't you want to come with me?"

"Where? Is there a theater party on the tapis?" Katherineinquired, as she watched a labored effort to tie a coquettish bowat her throat. 

"Oh! no; I have to go down to Madam Alberti's for my new hat. Iwant it for church to-morrow, " Sadie explained. "I havepermission, but can't go alone, you know. Annie Fletcher was goingwith me, but her brother has just come--so that's off. "

"Why, yes; I'd like the walk, " said Katherine, with animation. "But I supposed, from the 'fuss and feathers' you are putting on, that you were bound either for the theater or to make afashionable call. "

"Well--you know it doesn't get dark very early now, and one meetsso many people on the street, especially on Saturday evening, onemust look passable, " Sadie returned, but the flush on her cheeksgrew brighter while she spoke. 

Katherine hastily donned her hat, and, taking a light wrap on herarm, signified her readiness to accompany her. 

On their way downstairs Miss Minot stopped at Miss Williams' door. 

"I've got to tell her that Annie can't go, and I am taking you inher place, " she said, as she rapped for admittance. 

"Of course, Miss Minturn can go if she has no special duties, "Miss Williams observed, when the matter was explained to her. "And, " she added, archly, "I think the change is all for the best, for when I allow two mischief-loving girls, like you and Annie, togo off by themselves, I sometimes have rather more of a sense ofresponsibility than is comfortable. "

"Now, Miss Williams, that is rather hard on Annie and me, " drawledSadie, while the quick color flew to her face again, "though I'msure it's a right smart compliment to Katherine. But thank you allthe same for permission, and--I reckon you'll feel perfectly 'com-fortable'--you'll not be afraid there's any mischief brewing now, "she concluded, demurely. 

"No, indeed; I know you are in excellent hands, " smiled MissWilliams, and the two girls went on their way. 

The walk "downtown" was delightful, for the evening was balmy andfragrant with unfolding flowers and foliage. Arriving at MadamAlberti's, they found her fashionable rooms filled with customers, and were obliged to wait sometime before Miss Minot could beserved. 

Then, when the hat was finally brought, there was something thatdid not quite suit her fastidious taste and had to be changed. Bythe time this was effected it had grown quite dark outside; but asthey started out Sadie lingered by the door and looked up and downthe street with an air of expectation, mingled with some anxiety, Katherine thought. 

"Let us go into Neal's for a soda and some candy, " Sadie at lengthproposed, and, as candy was also one of Katherine's weaknesses, they stepped into a confectioner's, next door, and made theirpurchases. While waiting for their change a young man, stylishlyattired, approached Sadie and, lifting his hat, saluted her withmuch empressement. 

Sadie smiled, blushed, and addressed him as "Mr. Willard, " thenintroduced Katherine, who was beginning to understand some thingsthat had puzzled her, and to feel quite uncomfortable. 

They stood chatting together until their change was handed them, when they passed out of the store, Mr. Willard taking possessionof Miss Minot's bandbox with an air of proprietorship which, tosay the least, was suggestive. 

When they reached the first corner Katherine halted. 

"I suppose we will take a car, Sadie, it is getting so late, " shequietly remarked. 

"Oh, it is so fine, let us walk back, " said the girl, appealingly. 

Katherine was dismayed, particularly as Mr. Willard supplemented, affably:

"I hope you can be persuaded, Miss Minturn. It will give me greatpleasure to see you safely home. "

Katherine knew it would never do. It would be a rank violation ofthe rules, which explicitly stated that no young lady couldreceive attention from young men without permission direct fromthe principal, on penalty of expulsion. 

"Thank you, Mr. Willard; but I think we will take a car, " shecourteously but decidedly replied. 

"Oh, come now, Katharine, don't be disobliging, " Sadie hereinterposed; "there can be no harm in our walking quietly back tothe seminary together. Ned--er--Mr. Willard has met Prof. Seabrook, and it will be all right. "

The slip which revealed Mr. Willard's first name, and alsobetrayed something of the intimacy which existed between the youngcouple, appalled Katherine, and confirmed her suspicions that themeeting had been previously planned, and drove her to radicalmeasures. 

She turned politely to the young man and observed:

"Mr. Willard, if we had Prof. Seabrook's permission, no doubt thewalk would be very enjoyable; but since we have not, and the rulesare explicit, I am sure you will appreciate our position andexcuse us. There is our car. Will you kindly signal for us?"

Of course there was nothing for the gentleman to do but obey, which he did with an icy:

"Certainly, Miss Minturn, and pray pardon my intrusion. "

They were obliged to wait a moment for some people to alight, andduring the delay Katherine heard him say in an aside to herroommate:

"Next time, Sadie, don't bring a prude with you. "

"Next time!" Katherine repeated to herself, with a, heart-bound ofastonishment. These meetings, then, were of frequent occurrence, and there was no telling what regret and disgrace her friend wasstoring up. For herself, for it was only a question of time whenshe would be found out. 

Of course, she could not talk the matter over with her on the car, but when they alighted and were entering the school grounds shefelt she must speak a word of caution. 

"Sadie, did you have an appointment to meet Mr. Willard to-night?"she inquired. 

"Well, suppose I did!" was the defiant retort. 

"If you did, you certainly had no right to draw me into anythingof the kind, " said Katherine, indignantly. "It was not anhonorable thing to do. "

"Well, what are you going to do about it? Are you going to give meaway?" demanded the girl, tartly. 

Katherine flushed. 

"I have no wish to tell tales of anyone, " she replied; "but, truly, I do not like what I have heard and seen to-night. Sadie, Ioverheard what Mr. Willard said to you just as we were getting onthe car. "

"Lor'! Did you? Well, of course, he didn't like it; to have allour fun spoiled and---"

"And it proved to me that you are in the habit of meeting himclandestinely, " interposed Katherine, determined to sift theaffair to the bottom. 

"I'm sure I don't know what business you have to meddle, "spiritedly began the girl, when Katherine checked her again bysaying:

"You know, Sadie, that my only thought is to save you from gettinginto trouble, " and she laid a gentle hand upon the arm of theangry girl. 

"I reckon I made a mistake asking you to go with me, " Sadieobserved, in a calmer tone after a moment of silence, "but--but--Katherine, I might as well own up--I'm--engaged to Ned Willard. "

"Engaged! Sadie! Where did you meet him? How long have you knownhim?" exclaimed Katherine, aghast. 

"Oh, about three months. I met him the night Mrs. Bryant gave thattheater party. "

"Did Mrs. Bryant introduce him to you? Was he with her party?"

"N-o; but Nellie Nixon knew him and introduced us on our way outafter the play. "

"Does your guardian know of your engagement?"

"No. Ned thought it would be as well not to say anything about itat present, " Sadie reluctantly admitted, but cringing visibly atthe question. 

"Dearest, " said Katherine, fondly, "I feel that I have no right to'meddle, ' as you say, in your affairs, but I do not see how youcan respect or trust a man who would draw you into a secretengagement and then endanger your reputation and standing inschool by insisting upon clandestine meetings. If he possessed afine sense of honor he would go to your guardian, frankly tell himof his regard for you, and ask his permission to address youopenly. What is Mr. Willard's business, Sadie?"

"I--I don't know, " the girl confessed, with\ embarrassment. Thenbridling, added: "Well, but I don't care shucks about that. I havemoney enough for both--or shall have next year, when I am twenty-one. "

"I am afraid he is of the same opinion, " Katherine said, toherself; but, thinking it might be unwise to dwell upon thatpoint, made no reply. 

"You are not going to tell anyone, honey, " Sadie pleaded, andpausing upon the steps before entering the building. "I think itwill be downright mean if you do, " she added, hotly, as she sawthe troubled look on her chum's face. 

"Sadie, I wouldn't for the world do anything for the sake of being'mean'; but I am sure you are doing very wrong, and will deeplyregret it some day, " was the grave reply. 

"If you give me away it will get me into an awful scrape. "

"I know it; and my greatest concern is to save you from anythingof the kind. Will you stop meeting Mr. Willard on the sly?"

"Oh, Katherine, and not see him at all!" exclaimed Sadie, in avoice of dismay. 

"Dear, are you so fond of him?" queried Katherine, gently. 

The girl flushed from neck to brow. 

"Indeed--indeed, I am, " she confessed, with downcast eyes. 

"Well, then, if it has gone that far he should at least allow youto respect him!" said Katherine, a thrill of indignation vibratingin her tones. "Don't go on this way, Sadie, " she pleaded; "writehim that you cannot meet him again in any such way; but tell him, if he will make himself known to your guardian, and get hispermission to call upon you, you will receive him here. "

"If I will do that, will you promise not to say anything about to-night?" demanded the girl, eagerly. 

"Yes, " Katherine replied, after a moment of thought; at the sametime she did not feel quite satisfied with the state of affairs. 

"All right; I will write Ned to-morrow and tell him, " Sadiereturned, with a sigh of relief as they entered the building andpassed on to their room. 

Before going to rest, Katherine slipped away to see Miss Reynoldsand ascertain if she could do anything for her before retiring. 

She found her reading, but Miss Reynolds at once laid down herbook and welcomed the girl with a bright smile. 

"I am all right, Kathie, and I have been having a perfect feast, "she said, touching the "Science and Health" in her lap. 

They spent a few minutes in social chat, then she sent Katherineaway, saying she must make up the sleep she had lost the nightbefore, and our faithful little Scientist was glad, after her busyday, to seek her couch, where she was soon sleeping peacefully andknew no more until she awoke the next morning to find the brightMay sunshine flooding her room, and told herself, with a sigh ofcontent, that it was the Sabbath, and a whole restful day of truthand love before her. 

She was made happy, on descending to breakfast, to find MissReynolds in her accustomed seat. They exchanged smiling glances, and, later, the teacher said, in a low tone:

"Come to my room this afternoon, Kathie, if you have nothingspecial to do; I have more questions for you. "

Katherine said she would, and, as soon as the meal was over, hastened away to prepare for church. 

It was a beautiful day, and she decided to walk instead of takinga car, as usual. She reached the hall just in season to slip intoa seat before the opening hymn was given out. 

When she arose with the congregation to sing, she glanced aroundto see if there was anyone near her whom she knew. Herastonishment may be imagined when her eye fell upon Jennie Wild, just across the aisle from her. 

The girl had also espied her and nodded a smiling and half-defiantrecognition, which Katherine gravely returned. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

THE STORY OF A STRAY WAIF. 

For a moment Katherine felt as if she were being made the targetfor the arrows of error from every quarter; for here was anotherlawless girl on her hands, and another infraction of rules whichthreatened to involve her in disagreeable complications. 

But, after silently declaring that "evil could not make her itschannel, either directly or indirectly, " she resolutely putdisturbing thoughts away, determined that her mind should not bedistracted from the lesson. 

She did observe, however, that Jennie paid the strictest attentionthroughout the service, joining in the Lord's Prayer, and in thehymns with a vigor which indicated thorough enjoyment of thatportion of it. 

The moment the benediction was pronounced she came directly to herand greeted her with a half-deprecatory air, but with a roguishgleam in her saucy eyes. 

Katherine lingered a little to speak to some acquaintances, andalso introduced her companion; then they passed out of the halltogether. 

"Did you have Prof. Seabrook's permission to come here thismorning, Jennie?" Katherine inquired, when they were on thestreet, but feeling confident of receiving a negative reply. 

Jennie took refuge in one of her comical grimaces and shrugged herplump shoulders. 

"Ask me no questions and I will tell you no--stories, " shelaughingly rejoined. 

"I am answered, " Katherine gravely observed. 

"I don't care. I wanted to come, and I knew it wouldn't do to askthe professor, after what he said to you about Christian Science, "said the girl, in self-justification, but flushing consciouslybeneath the look of disapproval in her companion's eyes. "I thinkthe service was just lovely, " she went on, glibly. "How happy allthose people seemed--as if there wasn't a thing in the world totrouble them. And that 'silent prayer'!--it just made me think ofElijah and the 'still small voice, ' after the tempest and theearthquake. I was sorry when it was over. "

"I am glad you enjoyed the services, Jennie. They are always veryrestful to me, and Sunday is my day to be marked with a 'whitestone' for that reason, " and there was a look of peace in thesoft, brown eyes that assured Jennie of the truth of her words. 

"Oh, I think Sunday is a bore, as a rule, " she observed, withanother shrug. "I'm always lonesome if I don't go to church, and, if I do, I never know 'where I am at'--as the Irishman put it--after listening to a long sermon. That was a queer idea, though, in the lesson to-day, about there being only one Mind in theuniverse. Where do you get your authority for that, Miss Minturn?"

"There is but one God, who is Spirit or Mind, and He isomnipresent, " Katherine explained. 

"What are you going to do with us, then? I mean your mind andmine?"

"This mortal mind is only a counterfeit--"

"A counterfeit of what?"

"Of the One Mind, or the divine intelligence. The same as gas andelectric light are counterfeits of real light from the sun, or theone source of light; but, oh, dear! I am talking Science, Jennie, and Prof. Seabrook said I must not, " said Katherine, cuttingherself short. 

"The idea of trying to bridle anyone's tongue, in any such way, inthis free country!" cried Jennie, aggressively. "But that ladyread from the Bible that there is 'nothing covered that shall notbe revealed, neither hid that shall not be made known'; then theman read something about it being a law of God for truth touncover error. Do you believe that, Miss Minturn?"

"Yes. "

"Do you Scientists really know how to find out anything that ishidden or--or secret?" eagerly inquired the girl. 

"I think I don't quite catch your meaning, Jennie. "

"I'll tell you why I asked you that, " she replied, an intense lookin her dark eyes, her cheeks flushing crimson. "Perhaps you haveheard something about me--that--that I am a kind of waif?"

"Yes, I have, dear, " Katherine admitted. 

"Well, it is true, and I'll tell you all about it, " was theconfidential rejoinder. "My aunt--she taught me to call her so, though she isn't related to me in any way--was traveling fromKansas City to Chicago, about sixteen years ago, and there was aterrible accident. Auntie was in a rear car and wasn't hurt in theleast, but the first and second sleepers were completely wrecked. A good many people were killed, and others so badly injured theydidn't live long. As soon as auntie could pull herself togethershe went out to see if she could help anybody, and she found me, alittle tot only a year old, screaming in the gutter beside thetrack. She took me back into her car and looked me over, to see ifI was injured; but, aside from a few bruises and scratches, Iappeared to be all right, and, after a while, she quieted andsoothed me to sleep. Then she went out again to try to learn towhom I belonged; but she could not get the slightest clew, andeveryone said the person or persons I was with must have beenamong the killed. She advertised, and the railroad officials madeevery effort to find my friends for a long time; but nothing evercame of it. Auntie began to grow fond of me, and said she wouldnever let me go until she had to give me up to my own folks. Ofcourse, they have never been found, and so I grew up with her. "

"But wasn't there anything about you by which you could beidentified?" inquired Katherine, who had been deeply interested inthe pathetic story. 

"Nothing but a string of amber beads with a queer gold clasp, andwith the initials 'A. A. To M. A. J. ' engraved on the back of it. Now, do you think that Christian Science could solve such a riddleas that?" demanded the girl, in conclusion. 

Katherine smiled faintly. 

"There is nothing of clairvoyance in Christian Science, dear, andthat is a hard question to explain to you, " she said. "I meandifficult to answer so that you would clearly understand me. Butit is sufficient for every human need, and very wonderful thingshave been demonstrated through the right comprehension of it. Iknow of men who govern their business by it, and who have solvedsome very perplexing problems. But I am talking again!" sheexclaimed, and breaking off suddenly once more. 

"Oh, if I could only find out who I am, I'd be a ChristianScientist, or--anything else!" cried Jennie, with tears in hereyes, but gritting her teeth to keep the drops from falling. "Itis dreadful to feel yourself to be such an enigma! Think of it! tohave your identity lost. I get awfully worked up over itsometimes. Auntie is a dear, and I love her with all my heart, forshe has been an angel of goodness to me. She isn't very well off, but she wanted me to have a first-class education and be with nicegirls; so, after talking with Prof. Seabrook, she said if I wouldbe willing to work for a part of the expense she would try to makeup the rest. "

"How perfectly lovely of Miss Wild!" said Katherine, earnestly. "And you, too, Jennie, deserve great credit for your own effortsto get a good education. But--"

"But what?"

"I wonder if I may say it?" mused Katherine, doubtfully. 

Jennie slipped her hand within Katherine's arm and gave it a fondlittle hug. 

"Miss Minturn, I've loved you ever since the day you came toHilton. You are a dear--you have been just as kind as you could beto me, and you may say anything you like, " she impulsivelyreturned. 

"Thank you; that is giving me a good deal of license, " was thelaughing response; "but what I wanted to say was--make the gettingof your education, instead of fun, your chief object, and don'tspoil your record by breaking rules. "

"As I have to-day, for instance?" supplemented Jennie, flushing. 

"Yes, to-day, and--on some other occasions that I could mention. "

The girl gave vent to a hearty, rollicking laugh. 

"You manage to see considerable with those innocent eyes ofyours, " she said, after a moment. "But I don't get very much funafter all. With all my work and my studies there is preciouslittle time left me for recreation, and, sometimes, I get so fullI just have to kick over the traces. But--surely you don't think Icould get any harm from your service to-day, " she concluded, demurely. 

"That is not the point, Miss Mischief, and you know it. Of course, there was nothing but good in the service for you, or anyone. Butyou didn't find anything in it--did you?--to countenancedisobedience?"

"No, " said Jennie, seriously; "and I suppose, too, that if any ofthe teachers or girls had seen me come away from the hall with youit might have given the impression that you had countenanced mygoing. But, Miss Minturn, I have wanted to get at the secret of--of your dearness, ever since you came here. But I promise you, though, I will not put you in jeopardy again by running away toyour church. "

Katherine nodded her approval at this assurance, then changed thesubject, and they chatted pleasantly until they reached theseminary. 

After dinner Katherine repaired, as she had been requested, toMiss Reynolds' room. She found her teacher sitting at her desk, her Bible and "Science and Health" open before her. 

"You see, I cannot let the great subject alone, " she said, welcoming the girl with a smile and glancing at her books. "Nowthat I have begun to get a glimpse of the truth, it is like afountain of pure, cold water to a man perishing from thirst--Icannot get enough of it; I just want to immerse myself in it. And, see here, " she added, touching a letter lying beside the books, "Ihave written to the publishing house in Boston for several of Mrs. Eddy's works. I want them for my very own. "

"You are surely making progress, " Katherine returned, with shiningeyes. 

She was very happy, for this eager, radiant woman seemed anentirely different being from the helpless sufferer to whom shehad been called less than forty-eight hours previous. 

"Sit down, Kathie, " said her teacher, indicating a chair near her. "I hope I am making progress, " she added, growing suddenly grave. "I find there is need enough of it, and I have been both on themount and into the valley to-day. "

"That is the experience of everyone, " was the smiling reply, "butit all means progress just the same. "

"I see that everyone who begins to get a glimpse of the truth, inChristian Science, must also begin to live it at once, if he ishonest. "

"Yes, we have to live it in order to prove it. "

"And the first thing to do is, as Jesus commanded, to have one Godand to love our neighbor as ourselves. That word 'love' has takenon a new meaning for me to-day, Kathie. It means an impersonallove, which, like the 'rain'--in Jesus' simile--'falls alike uponthe just and the unjust. '"

Katherine lifted questioning eyes to the speaker, for her voicewas now accusingly serious. 

"And one cannot demonstrate the Love that is God, " she went on, "unless he loves in that way--without regard to personality. "

"That is true--how quickly you grasp these things!" said hercompanion. 

"Ah! but I have grasped something, with this, that is not at allagreeable, " said the woman, with a peculiar glitter in her eyeswhich the girl had never seen there before. 

"How so? Pardon me, though, I should not have asked that, "corrected Katherine, flushing. 

"But I am going to tell you all the same, " said Miss Reynolds. "Ten years ago my father died. He was supposed to be a rich man, but when his affairs were settled my mother and I were left withalmost nothing. His partner represented that the firm was heavilyinvolved, but said if we would sign our interest in the businessover to him, for a certain amount, he would perhaps manage to pullthrough and save us the expense of having things adjusted by law. We were not at all satisfied with the state of affairs, but wewere helpless, as we had no money to spend in litigation, and wewere forced to accept his terms. He made over to us a small houseon the outskirts of our town, together with a mere pittance, whichbarely served to support us until I secured a position as teacher. I have taken care of my mother and myself ever since. But that manand his family have never abated their style of living one whit, and are to-day rolling in luxury. There can be no doubt that wewere robbed of a fortune, and yet there was no possible way ofproving it. I have never been able to meet or even think of thatman since, without smarting as under a lash, and with a feeling ofresentment and a sense of personal injury that never fail to giveme a sick headache, if I allow my thoughts to dwell upon him. Thatisn't love, Kathie. "

"No, " gravely; but the voice was also very tender. 

"Everything is either 'for' or 'against' in Christian Science?"

"Yes. "

"There is, I see, no middle ground; so, if one cannot thinkcompassionately, even tenderly, of one's enemy one is guilty of--hate?" said Miss Reynolds, with quivering lips and averted eyes. 

Again Katherine was silent; but her glance was very loving as itrested on her teacher's troubled face. 

"Tell me how to get rid of these feelings, Kathie, " she resumed, after a moment, "for they make me wretched at times. I find myselfmentally going over the same ground, again and again, holdingimaginary conversations with the man who has wronged me, arguingthe case and bringing up evidence, as if it were being triedbefore a judge and jury. How would you conquer it in Science?"

"Every wrong thought we hold has to be reversed--"

"Oh! do you mean I must declare that that man is not dishonest--that he has not wronged me? That I have not been injured and donot resent that injury?" interposed the woman, looking up withflashing eyes, a scarlet spot burning on either cheek. "Child, youdon't know what I have suffered. My father took that man into hisbusiness and gave him a start when he had not a dollar in theworld, and it was such base ingratitude to rob his family and letthem sink into poverty. Ah! the bitter tears I have shed over it!"

Then she suddenly relaxed and sank back in her chair with adeprecatory smile. 

"Kathie, you did not suspect your teacher of having such aseething volcano concealed in her breast, did you?" she observed, sadly. 

"What you have told me makes me think of a verse of 'The Mother'sEvening Prayer, ' in 'Miscellaneous Writings, '" [Footnote: By MaryBaker G. Eddy, page 389. ] said Katherine, gently; and she repeatedin a low tone:

"Oh! make me glad for every scalding tear, For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain! Wait, and love more for every hate, and fear No ill, since God is good, and loss is gain. "

"Say that again please, clear, " pleaded Miss Reynolds, with asudden catch in her breath; and Katherine went through it thesecond time. 

"Ah! that shows how she has risen to the heights she hasattained, " said Miss Reynolds, in a reverent tone. "We are to be'glad' for whatever drives us closer to God, to 'wait' and 'love'through all. "

"And to know that every man is our brother--the perfect image andlikeness of God, and we must not bind heavy burdens of sin anddishonesty upon him in resentful thought. "

"Yes, I see; we have to 'blot it all out, '" said Miss Reynolds, wearily. "I caught something of that in my study to-day and thatwas what sent me down into the valley, for it seemed such animpossible thing to do. You could see what a strong grip it had onme in rehearsing it to you. "

"All wrong thought brings the sting--the smart of the lash; butlove--right thinking--brings the 'peace of God, '" said Katherine. 

"Ah! it is a case of 'as ye sow ye shall also reap, '" said MissReynolds, drawing a long breath. "But, Kathie, do you think itwill be possible for me to so reverse my thought about that manthat I can grow to love him?"

"You do love him now; only error is trying to make you think thata dear brother is not worthy of your love, " said the girl, softly. 

"Oh, Katherine! we have to come under the rod, don't we?" and hervoice almost broke. 

"There is also the staff, " was the low-voiced reply. "Truth, therod, uncovers and smites the error; then Love, the staff, supportsour faltering steps--'meets every human need. '" [Footnote:"Science and Health, " page 494. ]

Silence fell between them, during which both were deeply absorbedin thought, while the fire gradually faded from the elder woman'seyes and the scarlet from her cheeks. 

At length she turned with an earnest look to her companion. 

"Kathie, " she said, in a clear, resolute tone, "I have put my'hand to the plow, ' and I am not going to 'look back. '"

"Then everything will come right, " said the girl, with a brilliantsmile, as she bent forward and kissed her on the lips. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

A SOPHOMORE RACKET. 

Monday evening, after study hours were over, again found Katherinein her teacher's room, for now that the woman had begun to get anunderstanding of the spiritual interpretation of the Scripturesher desire to know more was insatiable; while our young Scientistwas only too glad to lend her what help she could along the way. 

They went over the Sunday lesson together, and afterward fell totalking upon certain points that had especially attracted theirattention, becoming so absorbed that they took no account of timeuntil the clock struck the half hour after eleven. 

"Why!" Katherine exclaimed, and starting to her feet, "if you werenot a teacher I should be guilty of flagrant disobedience in beingout of my room at this hour. "

"Dear child, I have been very thoughtless to keep you so long, "said Miss Reynolds, regretfully, "but I certainly had no idea oftime. And what is time, anyway? I begin to realize that it is onlya mortal invention, and that we are living in eternity now. But Imust not begin on this infinite subject again to-night; go! go!"She laughingly waved the girl away, and she slipped noiselesslyout into the hall to seek her own room. 

Miss Reynolds was located on the second floor of the east wing, and Katherine roomed in the west wing, consequently she wasobliged to go down a flight of stairs, cross the main or centralhall, and up another flight to gain her own quarters. 

The lights were all out, but the moon was full, coming in throughthe windows with a soft radiance, and thus she had no difficultyin finding her way. 

She had crossed the main hall, and just entered a short passageleading to the west wing, when she came suddenly upon some one, who appeared to be trying to shrink out of sight into a corner. 

"Why, who is it?" she cried, in a repressed but startled tone. 

"Sh! sh! keep mum!" was the warning response as the figure drewnear her. 

"Jennie!" Katherine whispered, amazed, "what are you doing here atthis unearthly hour of the night?"

"Hush! don't give me away for the world, " said the girl, laying anervous hand upon her arm. "There's something going on in yonder--it's the fun I told you about a while ago. I'm not in the plot, but I'm bound to be in at the finish, for it's going to be a hottime, I can tell you. "

"Really, dear, you are better out of it altogether, " Katherinegravely returned. "You know what we were talking of yesterday, about breaking rules and spoiling one's record. "

"Aren't you breaking rules, too?" retorted Jennie, aggressively. 

"No; I have just come from Miss Reynolds' room. "

"Well, I'm going to see this through, now I've started in. I'vehad to pinch and pound myself for the last two hours, though, tokeep awake, and I'm not going to miss the 'racket' after all thatbother, " declared the girl, clinging tenaciously to her purpose. 

"Hark!" she added, a moment later, in a startled whisper, as atitter of irrepressible mirth was borne to their ears fromsomewhere beyond them. 

It seemed to proceed from the landing at the head of the stairswhich led to the second story, but was quickly suppressed and allwas still again. 

"Well, " said Katharine, after listening a. Moment, "I must go onto my room, and my advice to you, Jennie, is to return at once toyours. Good-night, " and, leaving the willful "racket"-lover to herfate, she stole softly away. 

She paused at the foot of the stairs to listen again, when theswish of garments fell on her ear, then a voice, which sheimmediately recognized, whispered:

"Be sure you tie your end tight, Carrie. "

Katherine moved lightly up a step or two and heard the answer:

"I have; now, Rose, scud up to the next floor and give the signal, while I go for my cymbals, " and a smothered laugh followed. 

Again there was a rustle of garments and the soft slipping ofunshod feet over the upper flight of stairs, while Katherine asnoiselessly sped over the lower one. 

On reaching the landing she looked about her to ascertain, ifpossible, what mischief was brewing. 

The hall was very dimly lighted by a window at each end, and, asthe moon had not yet got around to that quarter, it was almostimpossible to discern anything; but, lower down the hall, shethought she could detect two lines, stretched across from oppositedoors, about three feet from the floor. 

Not wishing to get involved in the prospective mischief, and asher room was just at the head of the stairs, she softly turned thehandle of the door and slipped inside. 

Scarcely a minute elapsed after she had closed and locked it, whenthere came a deafening crash and bang, mingled with the blowing ofwhistles, horns and combs, that seemed sufficient to awaken the"Seven Sleepers" in their cavern of refuge. 

"Oh, heavens! Whatever is the matter?" screamed Sadie, starting upin affright. "Are you there, Katharine?"

"Yes. "

"What was that noise? Did you hear it?"

"Indeed I did. "

They listened for a moment or two, but there was no sound. 

Then it seemed as if some commotion had arisen somewhere, and amedley of muffled voices was borne to their ears. 

Presently steps were heard on the stairs, whereupon Sadie sprangout of bed, slipped on a wrapper, and, opening her door a crack, saw the watchman with his lantern just mounting into view. 

Then the voice of one of the teachers--Miss Clark--rang outexcitedly, while she vainly tugged at her door which had beenconnected with the one opposite by a piece of clothesline:

"Young ladies, what is the meaning of this outrage? Release meimmediately. "

"Ye'll just hev to wait a minute, marm, " said the watchman, withan audible chuckle of amusement as he comprehended the situation, while he put down his lantern and plunged his hand into variouspockets in search of his knife. 

Looking farther down the hall, Sadie saw that Miss Williams hadbeen imprisoned in the same manner, while a promiscuous assortmentof tin pans, covers and plates lay in a heap upon the floor, andtelling their own story regarding the recent crash. 

There was not a person, save the watchman, in sight. 

But, presently, doors were cautiously opened and tousled headsappeared in the apertures, while timid voices made inquiries as towhat had happened. 

The watchman--who had been making his rounds, as was his custom atmidnight, hence his timely appearance upon the scene--soon had theindignant teachers released, and then went on to the next floor, where similar conditions prevailed. 

On being given their liberty, Miss Clark and Miss Williamsimmediately bestirred themselves to ferret out the culprits; but, of course, everybody was innocent and as eager as themselves toascertain "who could have been guilty of so daring an escapade atthat hour of the night. "

Poor Jennie, however, was destined to pay the penalty of hertemerity. 

A moment or two after Katherine left her, she had also stolencautiously up the stairs, but on moving farther down the hall hadrun against one of the ropes. 

Like a flash she comprehended something of the nature of the joke, and, hearing steps and smothered laughter above, turned back andslipped into a closet at the end of the hall, where she shrankinto a corner and waited with eager ears and bated breath for thedenouement. 

When it came, however, she heartily wished she was anywhere elsein the world; but there was nothing for her to do except to waitquietly in her place of concealment until the breeze blew over, when she hoped she could steal away, unobserved, to her room. Ifthe watchman had not appeared upon the scene so opportunely, shewould have made a break immediately after the crash; but, hearinghis steps, she knew that her escape was cut off in that direction. She could not even mingle with the other girls, when they began togather in the halls to "help investigate, " and so find protectionin numbers; for she belonged in the other wing, and her presencein the west wing would at once warrant the worst possibleconstruction being put upon her appearance there. 

So she shrank closer into her corner and stood motionless, hopingno one would think of looking there. 

Vain hope, however, for Miss Williams, having closely questionedvarious ones without gaining any satisfaction, walked straight tothe closet and opened the door, when the light from her candleflared directly upon Jennie's white, frightened face and shrinkingfigure. 

"Ah! Miss Wild! so you are implicated in this disgracefulescapade!" the teacher sternly exclaimed, as she laid a forciblehand upon her arm and drew her from her hiding place. "What wasyour object and who were your accomplices? for, of course, youcould not have carried it out alone, " she concluded, sharply. 

Miss Clark now joined them, while many of the students gatheredaround and regarded Jennie with blank and wondering faces. 

"I---I don't know-there wasn't--er--anybody, " stammered Jennie, too confused and overcome with fright to speak connectedly. 

"Don't tell me that! It is impossible that you could conceive sucha plot and execute it without help, and I am going to sift it tothe bottom, " was Miss Williams' sharp retort; for she by no meansrelished being aroused at midnight by such a frightful bedlam, tofind herself a prisoner in her room. 

"Truly, Miss Williams, I wasn't in it at all, " Jennie affirmed, with more coherence, and lifting an appealing look to the incensedwoman. 

"Miss Wild, don't add falsehood to your other offenses. What wereyou hiding here for, if you had nothing to do with it? But"--suddenly cutting herself short--"I think we will defer furtherinvestigation until to-morrow. Go to your room at once, and remainthere until I come to you in the morning. Young ladies, retire--all of you--and those who, in any way, have participated in thisaffair, prepare to make open confession, for I assure you it willnot be dropped until you do. "

She waved them imperatively away, and they immediately vanishedwith cheerful alacrity from her austere presence, while Jenniealso sped away without one backward glance. 

Miss Williams then turned to the watchman and observed morecalmly:

"Mr. Johnson, it seems we were all more frightened than hurt. Myfirst impression was that there had been a terrific explosion, andthe sensation of being fastened in one's room at such a time isn'tat all agreeable. I am glad you were at hand to help and reassureus. "

"Ye were in rather a ticklish box, mum; fur, by the powers! 'twurlike a pan-dom-i-num let loose, " replied the man, stooping torecover his lantern and to conceal a broad grin of appreciation, for it was well known he enjoyed a joke as well as anyone, even tothe point of sometimes abetting the perpetrators. "But what'll wedo wid all the truck?" he added, glancing at the pile of tinwareon the floor. 

"Oh, leave it where it is until morning, and the maids will takecare of it, " Miss Clark suggested; and then the teachers alsorepaired to their rooms, the watchman went his way, his broadshoulders shaking with silent laughter, and quiet settled downonce more upon Hilton's ruffled west wing. 

Katherine had remained in the background throughout the entiredisturbance, quietly disrobing and getting ready for bed. 

Sadie had been so frightened by the startling noises outside, shedid not observe--the room being dark--or dream that her roommatewas still up and dressed. She supposed that she had come in whileshe was sleeping and retired without waking her; thus Katherineescaped being questioned or obliged to make any explanations. 

But she lay awake some time after the house had settled intostillness, trying to decide what steps she ought to take, knowingwhat she did about the matter. 

She knew it would not be right to allow Jennie to suffer for whatshe was in no way responsible, even though she had broken rules inbeing out of her room at so late an hour. But what her duty wasregarding reporting the leaders in the "racket, " if theyobstinately refrained from confessing their offense, she could notreadily determine. She finally resolved that she would do herutmost to exonerate Jennie without incriminating anyone else, ifpossible. 

She arose with the first stroke of the rising bell, performed herusual duties with what dispatch she could, and then sought MissWilliams shortly before the breakfast hour. 

The teacher greeted her cordially, and inquired with a significantsmile:

"Were you frightened nearly out of your senses, with the rest ofus last night, Miss Minturn?"

"Oh, no; but perhaps I might have been if I had been asleep. Iknow something about the affair, Miss Williams, and I have come totalk it over with you, " Katherine explained. 

"Ah!" and the woman looked both astonished and interested. 

"Jennie Wild told you the truth last night, " she went on. "She hadnothing whatever to do with the 'racket, ' even though appearancespoint strongly the other way. "

She then proceeded to tell all that she knew about the matter, butwithout revealing the names of the ringleaders. 

"Well, this certainly does put an entirely different aspect uponthe affair, " Miss Williams observed, when she concluded. "I ammore than glad, too, because my sympathies are with Miss Wild, inspite of her tendency to bubble over now and then. Circumstantialevidence is not always true evidence, is it?" she added, with asmile. "I was highly indignant with her last night, for I feltsure she was prominent in it--and she certainly was guilty ofdisobedience. "

"Yes; her curiosity surely got the better of her judgment, "Katherine assented. 

"Well, could you identify those girls, whom you overheard in thehall?" Miss Williams now inquired. 

Katherine flushed. She had been dreading this question. 

"I did not see anyone, " she returned with a faint smile, after amoment of hesitation. 

"I see, my dear; you do not wish to 'tell tales, ' and I appreciateyour position, " said her companion, with a wise nod that hadnothing of disapproval in it. "Well"--after considering a moment--"we will say no more about it until Prof. Seabrook has beenconsulted. Jennie, however, will have reason to be grateful to youfor helping her out of what, otherwise, might have proved a veryawkward situation. "

Miss Williams went at once to the girl and released her from theconfinement she had imposed upon her the previous night. Sheexplained how Miss Minturn had come to her rescue, and Jennie, whohad for once been thoroughly frightened, vowed she would "never becaught in a scrape of any kind" during the remainder of hercourse. 

Considerable excitement prevailed during the day, and the"midnight escapade" was the one topic of conversation whenever agroup of girls came together; but it was not until study hourswere over in the afternoon that any active measures to"investigate" the matter were instituted. Then Katherine wassummoned to the principal's study, where she found the fourteachers who had the west wing in charge, and Jennie, assembled. 

Jennie was rigorously catechised, but had very little to tell. Shehad overheard something of a plot that promised considerableexcitement and fun; she had also heard some one whisper, "Monday, at midnight, " and her curiosity had been raised to the highestpitch, therefore she had been unable to resist being "in at thefinish. " She could not tell who were the leaders, for she hadneither seen nor heard anyone, having slipped into the closetbefore the crash came. Being hard pressed, however, she admittedthat she thought the sophomores were chiefly concerned in the"racket. "

Katherine was then requested to relate all that she knew about it, whereupon she repeated what she had already told Miss Williams. 

"You have corroborated what Miss Wild has stated, and have alsoexonerated her from any complicity in the affair, " Prof. Seabrookobserved, when she concluded. "I judge that it must have beenconfined entirely to the sophomore class. Now we must get down toindividuals, if possible. Miss Minturn, did you recognize thevoices of those two girls whom you overheard in the hall lastnight?"

"Truth compels me to say that I did, " Katherine replied, a hotflush mounting to her brow. 

"Their names, if you please, " commanded the principal, briefly. 

"I beg that you will excuse me from naming them, " she pleaded. 

"It is plainly your duty to expose them, Miss Minturn. The affairis of too serious a nature to allow sentiment to thwart disciplineand the preservation of law and order, " returned the gentleman, inan inflexible tone. 

"Pardon me, " she said, "but I cannot feel it my duty--at leastuntil--"

"That is equivalent to saying that you will not comply with myrequest, " interposed the professor, his eyes beginning to blaze inview of what he regarded as a defiant attitude. 

"No, sir; I could not be so disrespectful, " Katherine gentlyreplied. "Please allow me to say that I would have taken no actionwhatever in the matter but for the sake of saving Miss Wild frombeing unjustly accused. "

Jennie flashed her an adoring look as she said this. 

"I just wanted to hug you!" she told her afterwards. 

"Miss Wild is no doubt properly grateful; all the same you have noright to shield the guilty ones, and I shall hold you to yourduty, " inflexibly responded Prof. Seabrook. 

Katherine saw that he was determined to make her name theculprits, and, for a moment, she was deeply distressed. Then herface suddenly cleared. 

"May I suggest that it is the duty of the offenders to confesstheir own wrongdoing?" she questioned, in a respectful tone;adding: "It certainly is their right to have the opportunity giventhem, and I would prefer not to rob them of it; while it wouldrelease me from a very awkward position if they would do so. "

"I think Miss Minturn is right, Prof. Seabrook, " Miss Williamshere remarked. "I am sure we can all understand how she feelsabout it, and we know that it would place her under the ban of thewhole school if she were to expose the ringleaders without givingthem the opportunity, as she says, to volunteer a confession. "

Katherine shot a look of gratitude at the speaker, who nodded hersympathy in return. 

An uncomfortable silence followed, during which the much-triedgirl felt that her principal regarded her as obstinate as well assentimental, and was more than half inclined not to yield hispoint, in spite of Miss Williams' espousal of her cause. 

"Very well; let it rest here for the present, " he at length curtlyobserved. "You are temporarily excused, Miss Minturn. But if theoffenders do not promptly come forward, I shall expect you to tellall you know, later. "

Katherine bowed and slipped quietly from the room, but with achoking sensation in her throat, a feeling of injustice pressingheavily upon her heart. 

She paused in the hall a moment, after closing the door, trying tocalm her perturbed thoughts, when these words from her dear"little book" came to her:

"Let Truth uncover and destroy error in God's own way, and lethuman justice wait on the divine. " [Footnote: "Science andHealth, " page 542. ]

Then she went on her way, at peace with herself and all the world. 

CHAPTER XV. 

"HILTON VOLUNTEERS. "

After Katherine was dismissed, Jennie was sternly reprimanded forher infraction of rules, cautioned against future disobedience, apenalty imposed upon her, and then told she might go back to herduties. 

She moved slowly to the door, stood there a moment irresolute, athoughtful look on her young face; then deliberately turned andwalked straight back to her principal. 

"Prof. Seabrook, " she began, "I have another confession to make toyou, and I'm willing to take any punishment you may think Ideserve. I do this because I want you to know the kind of girlMiss Minturn is, for--I think you do not half appreciate her. I'veloved her from the first minute I saw her in this room with you, the day she came; she makes everybody love her, and I've oftenwondered if it is her Christian Science that helps her to be so--so dear and true. I've tried to make her tell me something aboutit, but she wouldn't--she always says you told her not to talkabout it to the students. I asked her last week to let me go withher to her service on Sunday. But she said no, unless I would getpermission from you. But--I did go, " Jennie continued, growingscarlet to her brows, yet looking the man unflinchingly in theeyes. "I started out early and was there when she came into thehall, and walked home with her afterwards. She didn't spare me;she told me I had done wrong and read me a lecture about spoilingmy record by breaking rules. I want you to know this, because someone may have seen us come out of the Christian Science halltogether and might think she took me there; but she never breaks arule, and she isn't a bit priggish about it, either. She tried herbest to make me go back to my room before the 'racket' last night, and I just want you to know that she's true blue, through andthrough. "

Jennie looked very spirited and pretty with her flushed cheeks andglowing eyes as she faced her principal, and, without flinching ahair, told her simple, straightforward story in the presence ofthe other teachers. 

Prof. Seabrook was fond of the girl, for she possessed manylovable qualities and was very faithful in the performance of herduties. If he had been inclined to be severe, because of her otheroffense, his heart was very tender towards her now; for he fullyappreciated her honesty and the moral courage she had manifestedin taking this stand for Katherine. 

He was uncomfortably conscious, too, that his own attitude towardsMiss Minturn had not been quite considerate. He recognized herloveliness of character, her excellence in scholarship, herconscientious deportment; in fact, he had no fault whatever tofind with her, except that she was a Christian Scientist, and theremembrance of this always stirred him, in the most unaccountablemanner, whenever he came in contact with her. 

He regarded Jennie thoughtfully for a moment after she concluded, then a gleam of amusement crept into his eyes and his lipstwitched with repressed mirth, as he dryly observed:

"Well, Jennie, it seems that you are making quite a record foryourself by breaking rules. I hope there will be no occasion forfurther self-condemnation after this. You may go now. "

The girl was glad to go, and was "scared stiff, " as she affirmedafterward, when she came to think over what she had said. But herdesire to have justice done Katherine had made her forget herself, for the time, in defending her. 

Still, as was characteristic, her spirits quickly rebounded, andshe flew away to find some of the sophs and reel off a graphicreport of what had just occurred in the principal's study. 

Consternation at once took possession of some of their number, forit was evident that, even though Prof. Seabrook and the teacherswere ignorant of the names of the guilty ones, Miss Minturn hadrecognized the ringleaders, and so their supposed secret was out. 

A private meeting of all concerned was immediately called, and thematter thoroughly discussed. 

"So Miss Minturn claims it would 'rob us of our moralresponsibility' if she should give us away!" remarked Rose Tuttle, a buxom girl of eighteen, with a roguish face and an independentair. "That's a novel way of looking at it--isn't it, girls?--andescaping the fate of a 'telltale, '" and the ringing laugh whichcompleted these remarks was echoed by several others. 

"Puts us in a tight box, though, " said Carrie Archer, anothermerry sprite, as she gnawed the rubber on her pencil with athoughtful air. 

"All the same, I think Katherine Minturn is O. K. , and I'm readyto make my best courtesy to her, " gravely observed a girl who wassitting beside her. 

"Well, I begin to think she is rather fine myself, in spite of herabsurd Christian Science. But what are we going to do about thisaffair?" inquired Miss Tuttle, with an impatient shrug of herplump shoulders. 

"Oh, let's fight it out, " cried a shrill voice from a corner. 

"That means let Miss Minturn fight it out, " retorted CarrieArcher, spiritedly. 

"Well, she's game--she won't tell, and it will all die out ofitself, after a while. "

"But that would leave a very uncomfortable sting behind--the stingof cowardice, " said Rose Tuttle, with very red cheeks. "I tell youwhat, my dear fellow sophs, " she went on, after an irresolutepause, "if Miss Minturn had given us away to-day every mother'sdaughter of us would have called her a 'spy' and a 'tattler. ' But, although she knows exactly as well as you and I do"--a chuckle ofmirth escaping her--"who tied those ropes to the doors, she hasjust faced the professor and those teachers and practically toldthem that she would not give us away. "

"Why couldn't she have held her tongue altogether, then?" grumbleda discontented voice. 

"Good gracious, Nell! knowing what she did she couldn't keep mumand let 'Wild Jen'--poor goosie! whose curiosity is always gettingher into some scrape or other--bear the whole brunt of it, " MissArcher replied, with curling lips. "No, she has put us upon ourhonor, and if we don't do the square thing I think she'll have aright to call us--sneaks. "

"Carrie, you're hitting out pretty straight from the shoulder, "cried her friend Rose, with a short laugh. 

"Well, maybe; but I didn't miss myself in the trial of my muscle, "was the dry rejoinder. 

There was much more talk after the same order, the ayes and nayson the question of "open confession" being about equally divided;while all began to feel that there wasn't quite as much fun asthey had anticipated to be gotten out of midnight escapades. 

"Well, sophies, I'll tell you what I'm going to do, " finally saidMiss Archer, breaking in upon the hubbub of voices, a look ofdetermination settling over her face, "but first I'll say what I'mnot going to do: I'm never going to hear it said that I forcedsomebody else to stand in a gap that I hadn't the courage to fill. I'm not going to sneak out of sight behind another to save myself. I started this ball rolling and planned the details of the affair, and, now, I am going straight to Prof. Seabrook and tell him soand swallow the bitter pill he gives me with what grace I can. Itwon't be sugar-coated, either. I won't give anyone else away, sodon't be afraid, " she interposed in response to terrifiedexclamations and frightened faces. "I'll just do the square thingmyself, and you know it is always the commanding officer who isheld responsible for leading his subordinates astray. "

Miss Archer was the daughter of an ex-colonel, which will accountfor her simile. 

There was dead silence for a full minute after she ceasedspeaking, and the faces in that quiet room would have been aninteresting study for a physiognomist. 

Then Rose Tuttle sprang to her feet and held out her hand to herfriend. 

"I wonder who is 'game' now?" she cried, in a ringing voice. 

Miss Archer's eyes flashed with sudden inspiration. 

"Here! give me a pencil, somebody; I've broken the point offmine, " she said, as she moved her chair to a table and drew ablank sheet of paper towards her. 

Half a dozen were handed her, and, selecting one, she continued:

"This is going to be a voluntary surrender. I'm not going to waitto be summoned before my superior officer and 'given anopportunity. '"

She wrote rapidly for a few minutes, while her companions regardedher in curious silence. 

"Hear now, " she finally commanded, as she threw down her pencil, and, lifting her paper with an impressive flourish, read:

"TO THE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF AT HILTON: News of certain matters, pending at headquarters, just received by scout. Wherefore this isto certify that the undersigned planned and led the attack on WestWing on the night of May the twentieth. In view of the demands ofhonor, of admiration for, and the sentence menacing the valiantparty at present held as hostage, I hereby make confession, andunconditional surrender, together with all munitions of war, andalso herewith beg absolution for subordinates. 

"Signed. CAROLINE WEBSTER ARCHER, "Capt. Co. S, Hilton Volunteers, U. S. A. "

"How will that do, my brave company of sophomores?" she cried, with laughing eyes, as she finished reading her effusion. "I'mafraid it isn't quite up to the mark in military technicalities, but, perhaps, it will answer our purpose. "

"It isn't going to do at all, Carolina MIA, " returned Rose Tuttle, with an emphatic nod of her head. "If you assume that you were thecaptain in the fracas, I certainly was first lieutenant, and I'mgoing to stand by the cap. Until the last gun is fired. Give, methat paper. "

It was passed to her, and in a clear, bold hand she wrote:

"The captain cannot be allowed to go to the front alone. 

"Signed. ROSE ASHLEY TUTTLE, First Lieutenant Co. S, H. V. , U. S. A. "

There were grave faces all about her as she read what she hadwritten and then pushed the paper from her. 

Presently a voice remarked:

"Girls, good soldiers always follow their leader. " Then anotherfigure glided to the table and a third signature was appended tothe document. 

It was the "bugle call" that fired them all, and in less time thanit takes to record it, the name of every other girl in the roomwas signed underneath, then inclosed in a bracket and the name"Private Co. S, H. V. , U. S. A. " written outside of it, afterwhich the paper was passed back to Miss Archer. 

"Company S, I'm proud of you!" she exclaimed, with crimson cheeksand something very like tears in her eyes. 

"I--I hope the professor won't think it is too--too flippant, "some one suggested, in a doubtful tone. 

"Do you suppose he will, Carrie?" queried Rose, turning to herfriend in sudden consternation. 

Miss Archer flushed hotly. 

"I--don't--know, " she said, with a thoughtful pause between eachword. "I am sure I did not mean it to sound so. The idea came tome to put it that way when I spoke of the 'commanding officerbeing held responsible. ' I'll tear it up, if you say so, and goand tell him the whole story instead. " And she held it up betweenthe thumb and forefinger of both hands as if to suit the act toher words. 

"No! no!" "Send it as it is!" "It's all right!" "He'llunderstand!" cried several voices; though one weak sistermurmured, with a plaintive sigh: "I'll be glad when it's allover. "

"This having to face a 'court-martial' was overlooked in planningthe campaign, hey?" observed another, with a grimace. 

"I don't care! It was fun to hear those teachers tugging at theirdoors for dear life, and I have it from an eyewitness, whenJohnson cut Miss Craigis loose she keeled over in the mostundignified manner!" laughed a pert young miss, who was one of thegiddiest in the class. "And, oh!" she went on, breathlessly, "didyou see poor old Webb on the upper floor? It was perfectlykilling! She had on that startling palm-leaf kimono--her falsefront had slipped down over one ear; she had her preciousherbarium under one arm, her bird cage in one hand, and a hugehatbox in the other. She was frightened nearly out of her senses, and demanded, right and left, 'Young ladies, where is the fire?oh, where is the fire?'"

A merry shout greeted this graphic description, and it is to befeared that some of the delinquents were not as deeply impressedwith the enormity of their recent insubordination as could havebeen desired. 

"Sh! sh! do hush, girls!" cried Miss Archer, waving her paper toenjoin silence, "This will have to be nicely copied in ink, andyou'll all have to sign it again. And let me warn you, " she added, soberly, "you'd better keep pretty mum about last night, or wewill get a bigger pill than will be comfortable to swallow. "

She seated herself at the table again and made a neat copy of herdocument, after which the signatures were carefully appended, thenthe meeting was dismissed, and the "captain" of the disorderlysophomores went directly to Prof. Seabrook's study. 

It was very nearly supper time, and she had reasoned that he wouldissue an order, at the table, for the class to meet him in one ofthe recitation rooms, in the near future, to give the guilty onesan opportunity for confession; and her plan was to forestall thissummons with the paper she had prepared. 

When, in response to her knock, he bade her "come in, " it must beconfessed that she opened the door with fear and trembling; whilesomething in her bearing and the tense lines of her face at oncearoused a suspicion of the nature of her errand in the principal'smind. 

"Prof. Seabrook, I have been commissioned to hand you thiscommunication, " she gravely said, as she laid, it on the tablebefore him. 

"Ah! by whom were you 'commissioned, ' Miss Archer?" he inquired, his keen eyes searching her flushed face. 

"By--by the parties whose names you will find signed to it. "

"And what is the nature of the communication?"

"I--er--it will explain itself, " replied the trembling emissary, blushing furiously and averting her eyes. 

"Very well; I will give it my earliest attention, " the professorreturned, but eying the missive curiously. 

"Thank you, sir, " and, with a nervous bow, entirely at variancewith her habitual sang-froid, the girl hurried from the room, herbounding heart causing her to pant as if she had been running arace. 

Prof. Seabrook waited until the door closed after her, thenunfolded the paper and began to read. But his face grew stern andhis brow heavily overcast as his glance hastily swept the page. 

After reading it through and noting every signature, he began itagain, perusing it more carefully, and, gradually, a gleam ofamusement crept into his eyes; his stern features relaxed, and thecorners of his mouth twitched suggestively. 

"The little mischief is game, " he at length observed, "and thisdocument is a very clever stroke of business; though at first itsounded rather pert, as if she were bound to make a joke of theaffair. But there is a straightforwardness and an appreciation ofMiss Minturn's position in it that rings true. Really, I begin tothink that girl is a power for good in the school, in spite of herfanaticism and heresy. Hum!"--reading aloud--"'news of matterspending at headquarters'--it traveled pretty fast; who was the'scout, ' I wonder? Ah! Jennie, of course; the little gossip! Well, Miss Archer, you didn't waste any time before dispatching yourflag of truce, and you have rather a fine sense of honorunderneath your lawlessness, after all. So you are 'captain' ofyour company of sophomores! I think we will rob you of yourcommission and see how you will stand the discipline. 'Co. S, Hilton Volunteers!' pretty good--pretty good!" and a light laughrippled over the man's lips. "And Miss Tuttle is 'firstlieutenant, '" he continued, "and gallantly came forward to sharethe self-imposed mission of her friend 'to go to the front. 'There's pluck there, too; but you are a precocious pair--you two--and keep one busy guessing what you will do next. All the same, with the right check-rein, I believe you'll both make fine women, and--the school would surely lose some of its spice without you. "

He carefully refolded the quaint document, locking it in a drawerof his desk, and the next moment the supper bell rang. 

A meeting of the faculty was called for that evening, when thecommunication from the mischief-makers was read and discussed;and, in spite of their lawlessness, which demanded the impositionof a penalty severe enough to insure immunity from futureebullitions of the same nature, the originality and spiritpervading it were thoroughly appreciated by all. 

The following day, at dinner, Prof. Seabrook gravely announcedthat he would meet the sophomore class at four-thirty, thatafternoon, in the "north recitation room, " and every member wasordered to be present. 

There were some quaking hearts during the intervening hours, andthere were not a few anxious faces among the thirty-six sophomoresgathered in the appointed place, when the principal appeared uponthe scene and at once proceeded to business. 

"Young ladies, " he began, "I have summoned the entire class herein order that those who are innocent of wrong may know that theyare no longer under the ban of suspicion, in connection with thedisgraceful escapade of Monday night; and, also, that those whowere guilty of complicity in it may acknowledge their offense intheir presence. Those of you who have made confession to thateffect may rise. "

Fourteen of the class arose and stood with downcast faces, awaiting what was to follow. 

"Were there any other accomplices in the affair?" inquired theprincipal, glancing around upon those who had remained seated. 

No one responded or moved, and he then proceeded to arraign theoffenders in no light terms, and not one ever forgot the scathingwords that fell from his lips or the shame which followed hisvivid portrayal of their hoidenish behavior. 

"And now, " he said in conclusion, "for two weeks you will forfeityour afternoon recreation hour, and pass it in this room with yourbooks, and with a monitor to preserve order. Miss Archer and MissTuttle, who acknowledge having been the ringleaders, will be onprobation for the remainder of the year, and any furtherinfringement of rules will be followed by summary expulsion. Iwill add"--and the professor's stern face relaxed visibly--"thatyou all have saved yourselves much by your voluntary confession;but the 'Hilton Volunteers' are here and now disbanded for alltime. Young ladies, you are dismissed. "

Well, it was over, and heavy hearts grew lighter, though therewere some who were inclined to grumble over the severity of thepenalty. 

Carrie Archer and Rose Tuttle made no talk whatever about thematter. Both felt that they had had a narrow escape, and werethankful, even under the sentence of "probation. "

Of course, the whole affair was aired and freely discussed by theentire school, and thus Katherine became somewhat conspicuousbecause of her forced participation in it; while it wasinteresting to observe how radically the attitude of almosteveryone changed towards her, the sophomores, particularly, manifesting the greatest admiration for her. 

Miss Archer and Miss Tuttle were the first to express theirappreciation of the stand she had taken in their behalf, and hersweet reception of their overtures made them her stanch friendsfor all time. 

"I'll never sneer at Christian Scientists again, " Rose afterwardsconfided to her friend, "for if they are all as lovely and pluckyas she has shown herself, we can't have too many of them in theworld. "

CHAPTER XVI. 

A JUNIOR ENTERTAINMENT. 

The school year was fast drawing to a close, and every student wasbusy preparing for examinations and annual exercises, and alsolooking forward to the pleasurable excitement attending class-dayceremonies, entertainments, receptions, etc. 

The first week in June it was customary for the juniors to give aspecial exhibition, to be followed by a social, with dancing and afine spread, in honor of the retiring seniors, and upon this grandoccasion each student in both classes was privileged to invitesome friend from outside. 

So much had been said in praise of Katherine's little play andpaper on "Transcendentalism, " it was suggested they be repeatedfor the benefit of those who had not heard them, and allowvisitors and strangers to guess the conundrum and charade. 

The whole school had heard the story of that Junior Leaguemeeting, for it had been too good to keep, and it had aroused somuch interest, both among teachers and students, the juniorsfinally persuaded Katherine to reproduce her clever effort. 

Besides this, the programme consisted of another original play, written by some of the class, two or three choice selections fromthe Glee Club, and was to wind up with some fine tableaux. 

The important day arrived and was attended by no end of worry, work and excitement. The final rehearsal of the play proved, as isoften the case, anything but satisfactory; but when it came to the"last tug of war" in the evening, everything "went off without ahitch, " only those behind the scenes being aware of the strenuousefforts put forth to achieve this result. 

It was accordingly pronounced "a great success. " Katherine'sproduction contributed the element of comedy, while the vocabularyof adjectives was insufficient to express appreciation of thetableaux. 

The last one, or "grand finale, " is worthy of special mention, forvarious reasons. It was billed as "The Carnival of Flowers, " andincluded all the members of the junior class. Each was in eveningdress and was either profusely decorated with, or carried, anelaborate design of the flower which she had chosen to represent. 

Dorothy, who had been unusually comfortable during the two weekspreceding, had been deeply interested in the preparations for thisgreat event, and, one day, when Katherine was consulting Mrs. Seabrook upon some important point, she had exclaimed, with alongdrawn sigh:

"Oh! how I wish I could be in it, too. "

"I wish you could, dear, " said Katherine, bending to kiss thewistful face. "Well--why can't she?" she added, turning suddenlyto Mrs. Seabrook; "she could have a place in the Carnival ofFlowers. Will you allow her to?"

Mrs. Seabrook smiled, but there was a sad yearning in her softeyes as they rested upon her helpless child. 

"I hardly think it would do. I am afraid it could not bearranged, " she doubtfully replied. 

"Indeed it could, and very easily. I have a lovely idea!" saidKatherine, eagerly. "Let her take the Calla Lily--no one haschosen that because the flowers are too stiff to trim a dressgracefully. But Dorothy's chair could be transformed into achariot of lilies, and I am sure they could be so arranged abouther that she would look like a fairy in the midst of them. If youare willing I will talk it over with the girls. We will manageeverything, so that she will not be wearied with any of thepreparations, and I will take charge of her while she is on thestage. I know that she would have a beautiful time. "

"Oh, mamma, if I only might!" breathed Dorothy, rapturously, andcarried away by the attractive prospect. 

"Well, we will talk it over with papa; if he consents I will notsay no, and certainly Miss Minturn's suggestion is very alluring, "replied her mother, as she bestowed a grateful smile on Katherine. 

Prof. Seabrook could see no objection to the plan, and aseverybody was always glad to contribute to the enjoyment of thesick girl, the idea was eagerly adopted, and Miss Dorothy was atonce chosen to be the central figure in the tableau. 

It proved to be a most effective one, with the bevy of gorgeouslygarlanded maidens artistically grouped around their lily queen, who entered heartily into the spirit of the scene. 

The child's chair had indeed been transformed! No one would haverecognized it, covered as it was with a wealth of pure whiteblossoms and dark-green leaves, for it looked more like the throneof a fairy than like anything so ordinary and unpretentious. Mrs. Seabrook, who possessed exquisite taste, had so massed theblossoms around her and daintily perched an inverted one on herhead that the effect was exceedingly beautiful and picturesque. Katherine, who had chosen to be "Lady Poppea, " made a brilliantfoil, on one side, with her garlands and basket of vivid scarletpoppies; while another junior, bedecked with fuchsias, stood onthe opposite side and held an umbrella, made of and fringed withthe same flowers, protectingly over her; and with a score or moreothers forming a variegated background, the scene was brilliantand gorgeous beyond description. 

The applause was tumultuous; for, aside from the exceeding beautyof the picture, every heart in the audience was touched by thehappy little face looking out at them from the midst of herdevoted subjects, and the curtain was raised and lowered severaltimes before they could be satisfied. 

Then the proud and happy juniors hastily divested themselves oftheir gay trappings and hurried away to join their friends andtrip to inspiring music in the main hall below; thus Katherine wasleft with Dorothy alone on the stage. 

"Wasn't it perfectly lovely, Miss Minturn?" exclaimed the girl ina rapturous tone and with shining eyes. "I never saw you look sopretty, and I never had such a happy time in all my life. I onlywish I could have seen the whole of it. "

"I think you will, later; or at least something very like it; for, when that flash light was thrown on, as the curtain went up thelast time, somebody took a snapshot at us, " Katherine replied, smiling fondly into the eager face. 

"Oh! who was it?"

"Some one whom you know. Guess!"

"Uncle Phil?"

"Yes; he asked permission of the president of the class. But now Imust see about getting you out of this place. I wonder where Alicecan be!" said Katherine, looking out towards the deserted dressingroom for the nurse, who had promised to be on hand to receive hercharge as soon as everything was over. 

She had been disconnecting several ropes of flowers that had beenattached to the chair while she was talking, and, as no one cameto assist her, she now rolled the girl towards the side of thestage, thinking, perhaps, she might get her off herself, as it wasnot very high. 

But she had missed one rope, and, as it trailed along the floor, it swept over a saucer containing some still smoking Greek fire, or red light, that had been carelessly left just where it had beenused. 

The soft paper ignited in an instant, and the next moment thelower part of the lily chariot was ablaze. 

"Oh! Miss Minturn!" shrieked Dorothy, "save me! save me!"

For a second Katherine thought she would faint. 

The next she snatched a portiere that had been used in one of thetableaux and left upon the floor, and wrapped it closely aroundthe burning paper, beating it with her hands and doing her utmostto smother the cruel flames. "Don't be afraid, dear, " she said tothe girl, who, after that one half-crazed appeal, seemed to beparalyzed with fear, "you are God's child--you cannot be harmed. He is Life, and there are no fatalities in His realm, 'though thouwalk through the fire thou shalt not be burned. '"

She did not know that she was talking aloud; she was not consciousof what she was saying; she only knew that she was reaching out, with her whole soul, to the ever-present Love wherein layprotection and safety, and all the time mechanically pulling theportiere closer about the chair. 

Suddenly she heard a low, startled exclamation, saw Dorothysnatched from among the smoke-blackened lilies and passed along toAlice, who at last had appeared upon the scene; then, as in adream, she felt herself enveloped in a shawl which was drawn sotightly about her skirts that she could not move, and saw Dr. Stanley's pale, anxious face looking down into hers, while he toldher, in calm, reassuring tones, that there was nothing to fear. 

"Can you stand so for a minute while I look after that stillsmoking chair?" he presently asked, and putting a corner of theshawl into her hand to hold. 

Fortunately it was her left hand, and she grasped it mechanically, while she tried to mentally deny the well-nigh unbearable painthat was making itself felt in her right hand and wrist. 

It was the work of but two or three minutes to crush out the lastsmoldering spark among the ruined lilies, for the flames had beeneffectually smothered by Katherine's presence of mind in wrappingthe portiere about them and by her vigorous beating. 

Then the physician turned again to her and gently removed theshawl from her burned and disfigured skirts. 

"It is all out, thank God!" he said, after carefully looking herover. "It was a narrow escape for you and Dorrie, as well as froma serious conflagration. Now tell me, Miss Minturn, are youburned?" he concluded, searching her white face with troubledeyes. 

She tried to smile as she glanced down at her ruined dress. 

"A few dollars will make it all right, and that doesn't matter, "she returned evasively, but with lips that quivered in spite ofher effort at self-control. 

"You were badly frightened, poor child! but it is over, " he gentlyobserved, the tense lines of his face softening in a reassuringsmile. 

Then, seeing that she was keeping her right hand out of sight, hereached down and drew it forward into the light. 

"Miss Minturn!" he exclaimed, as he saw the reddened flesh andthree great blisters, "you did it beating out the fire to saveDorothy. Come with me and I will dress it immediately. "

"No, " she said, setting her teeth resolutely; "go to her; I shalldo very well. Go!" she repeated, almost sharply, "for I saw thatshe had fainted when Alice took her. "

His brow contracted, and for an instant he seemed on the point ofinsisting upon taking care of her first. 

Then he drew forth his handkerchief and folded it gently about herhand, saying:

"Well, if I must; but go you directly to your room and I will cometo you as soon as I can. "

Katherine could bear no more, and, turning abruptly from him, spedfrom the place. 

As she passed out of the lecture hall, she almost ran into MissReynolds, who was on her way downstairs. 

"Katherine!" she cried, aghast, as she caught sight of her pain-contracted face, the handkerchief on her hand and her smoke-blackened clothes, "what has happened?"

"Oh! may I go to your room?" gasped the girl. 

"Of course; come, " and without another word the woman turned andled the way. 

"Lock the door and don't let anyone in, " said Katherine, as shesank into the nearest chair and covered her face with her wellhand. 

Miss Reynolds quietly obeyed, then went to her desk and began toread aloud, in a calm, clear voice, from the open "Science andHealth" that lay upon it. 

For half an hour she kept on without stopping; but she then beganto be conscious that effectual work was being done, for, at first, the sufferer sitting behind her had been unable to keep still amoment; but gradually she became less restless, and at the end offorty-five minutes had grown perfectly quiet and lay back in herchair, her face pale but peaceful. 

"Dear Miss Reynolds, you must go now. I must not keep you anylonger, " she said, at length. 

"My child, I shall not leave you while you need me, " her teacherreturned, and, going to her side, she tenderly smoothed back thedark hair from her forehead. 

"I am much easier, so do not mind leaving me. You will be missed, and some one will be coming for you; just let me stay here for awhile and be sure not to tell anyone where I am, or why I am amongthe missing, " Katherine pleaded, for she did not wish Dr. Stanleyto learn her whereabouts, knowing he would seek her and insistupon dressing her burns. 

"I will be very discreet; but I am going to keep you with me allnight, " her teacher replied. "Now, if you can bear it, I will helpyou off with your clothes. You shall have one of my night-robesand go straight to bed. "

With fine tact she had refrained from asking a single question;but the suffering face, the pretty dress all burned anddiscolored, the handkerchief wrapped about her hand, told hersomething of what had occurred, and she could wait until later fordetails. 

She dexterously assisted her to undress; but while doing so thehandkerchief was displaced and dropped to the floor and she had toshut her lips resolutely to repress the cry of pity that almostescaped her as she saw what it had covered. The next instant shewas mentally repeating the "scientific statement of being, "[Footnote: "Science and Health, " page 468. ] while she quietlyreplaced the square of linen and pinned it to keep it in place. Then, with a grateful smile and a sigh of content, Katherineslipped into bed and sank upon her pillow. 

"Now go, please, " she begged again, "and find out, if you can, howDorothy is. "

"No, Kathie, I am not going just yet, " was the decided reply, though there was a startled heart-bound at the girl's reference toDorothy. She asked no questions, however, but, going back to herdesk, continued her reading as before. 

In about fifteen minutes she glanced towards the bed and saw byher regular breathing that Katherine had fallen asleep. She bowedher head upon her book for a moment, and when she lifted it againthere were tears on her cheeks, and in her eyes "a light that wasne'er on sea or land. "

Turning the gas low, she slipped softly out of the room and wentdownstairs to join the gay company who were all unconscious ofwhat had been going on above. 

Five minutes later Dr. Stanley came to her, his fine face overcastand anxious. 

"Miss Reynolds, can you give me any information regarding MissMinturn?" he inquired, adding: "I have been looking for her fornearly an hour, and no one seems to know where she is. I supposeyou have heard about the accident?"

"An accident?" repeated the lady, inquiringly. "Yes, " and heproceeded to give a brief account of the narrow escape in thelecture hall. "I told Miss Minturn to go to her room, " hecontinued, "and I would come to her as soon as I had ascertainedif all was well with Dorothy. The child is all right; she wassimply frightened and lost consciousness for a few moments. ButMiss Minturn was badly burned, on her hand and arm, and herbeautiful dress is a wreck. Mrs. Seabrook and I have been to herroom; no one was there, nor can anyone give us a clew to herwhereabouts, " and the gentleman looked really distressed as heconcluded. 

Miss Reynolds had been doing some practical thinking while he wastalking, and now observed:

"Well, Dr. Stanley, to relieve your anxiety, I will tell you thatshe is in my room, where she will remain all night. But I havedisobeyed her injunction to tell no one where she is. Fortunately, I met her just as she was leaving the lecture hall, and she beggedshelter with me. I have but just left her. "

"But she must have attention--her burns must be dressed, " said thephysician, in a tone of professional authority. 

"That will not be necessary, for she is asleep and restingquietly. "

"Asleep! impossible!" interposed the man, emphatically; "that is, unless she has taken a powerful opiate. "

"She has had nothing of the kind, " was the quiet answer. 

"Then I repeat--it would be impossible for her to sleep, " Dr. Stanley asserted, with a note of impatience in his tone. "Why, only an hour has elapsed since the accident, and, with thoseburns, it would be many hours before she could get any rest orrelief without an opiate. I know, " he added, flushing, "she is aChristian Scientist, but I can't quite swallow such a miracle asthat. "

"Nevertheless, my friend, the dear girl, is sleeping peacefully--or was, ten minutes ago, " the lady smilingly returned. 

"Did she put anything on those burns?"

"Nothing. "

"Do you believe she 'demonstrated, ' as they express it, over thepain?"

"I know, " she softly replied. 

"Ah!"--with a start--"are you--"

Again she smiled as she interposed:

"I must not say too much about that just now. I will say this, however: I have seen and learned enough to make me wish to knowmore, for Katherine Minturn is an earnest, honest exponent of herreligion. I am very fond of her--she is one of the loveliest girlsI have ever known. "

"I can heartily agree with you on that point, " replied PhillipStanley, gravely. "But I was hoping that I could be of service toher, for we owe her much for her wonderful presence of mind andpractical common sense. But for that Dorothy would have been badlyburned and a great sufferer at this moment, instead of having goneto bed the happiest girl in the building and full of gratitude toMiss Minturn for giving her so much pleasure. Will you say to her, if there is any way I can serve her, I shall be only too glad ofthe opportunity?"

"Indeed I will, and I shall slip away very soon and go back toher, although I am sure she does not really need me. I am glad forher sake, however, that tomorrow will be Saturday. "

"May I tell my sister what you have told me?" Dr. Stanleyinquired. "I know it would greatly relieve her mind, for she ismuch disturbed because Miss Minturn cannot be found. "

"Yes; I am sure Kathie would be willing, under the circumstances. I know her only fear was that she might be found before her workwas done, " Miss Reynolds said, after considering a moment. "Ithink, " she added, "she would prefer not to have Dorothy toldanything, except, perhaps, that her dress was injured. "

"Yes; it would mar her pleasure, " her companion observed; "infact, we have said nothing about the contretemps to anyone but thefaculty as yet, fearing it might spoil the evening for many. Wecannot be too thankful that it was no worse; if it had occurredbefore that last tableau was over, there is no telling how seriousit might have been, with so many thin dresses and all those paperflowers, " he concluded, gravely, then bowed himself away. 

After making the round of the room, Miss Reynolds sought Sadie andtold her that as Katherine was not feeling quite herself, shewould spend the night with her; then she stole away and went backto her charge. 

Katherine aroused when she entered the room, but showed no signsof present suffering. 

"How is Dorothy?" she questioned, eagerly. 

"She was not harmed in the least, and 'went to bed the happiestgirl in the building, ' so I was told. "

Katherine heaved a sigh of relief. 

She asked for a glass of water and drank thirstily when it wasbrought to her. 

"Can I do anything more for you, Kathie?" her friend inquired. 

The girl's eyes wandered to the books on her desk. 

"Shall I read?--what?"

"The twenty-third psalm, please. "

Miss Reynolds found and read it as given and interpreted in"Science and Health": "Divine Love is my Shepherd; I shall notwant. Love maketh me to lie down in green pastures; Love leadethme beside still waters;" [Footnote: "Science and Health, " page16. ] and so on to the end. 

Then she turned to her own marker and read for herself a while. 

The room was very quiet, for the revelers below were so far awaythey could not be heard. Only a strain of music from the orchestrawas now and then wafted on a gentle breeze to them through an openwindow. 

Suddenly a deep sigh from the bed fell upon the reader's ear. Shestarted and turned toward her charge. 

"'Love'--'still waters, '" murmured Katherine, then turned like atired child on her pillow and was again locked in slumber. 

Softly, Miss Reynolds laid aside her festal attire, made a nestfor herself on her roomy couch and, to the faintly flowing rhythmof "The Beautiful Blue Danube, " soon lost herself in dreamland, never waking until the brilliant sun of a glorious June morningflooded her room and warned her that a new day had begun. 

CHAPTER XVII. 

DR. STANLEY HAS AN OBJECT LESSON. 

She found Katherine already awake. 

"What do you think of tramps who take possession of your room anddrive you out of your comfortable bed?" playfully demanded thegirl, and nodding brightly at her. 

"I like it--that is, when I have the privilege of choosing thetramp, " her teacher laughingly responded, as she sat up andglanced at the clock; "besides, this couch is every bit ascomfortable as the bed. Did you rest well, Kathie?"

"Beautifully. The last I knew, until about ten minutes ago, youwere reading the twenty-third psalm. "

Miss Reynolds arose and began to dress. Once or twice she foundher eyes straying to Katherine's bandaged hand, and longed toinquire regarding its condition. But she wisely resisted thetemptation and maintained a discreet silence. 

"You will not try to go down to breakfast, Kathie, " she remarked, as she completed her toilet, and the bell began to ring just atthat moment. 

"No, I think I will keep out of sight to-day. I do not wish toanswer questions. Besides, I haven't anything here suitable to puton. " and she bestowed a rueful look upon her pretty evening dress, all crumpled and burned, that lay over the back of a chair. 

"True; but I will go for one of your dresses when I come up frombreakfast, " said her friend; "meantime, if you care to get up, youcan slip on this negligee of mine, " and she threw a dainty wrapperover the foot of the bed as she spoke. 

As soon as Miss Reynolds left the room, Katherine arose anddressed, then sat down to read. She was glad to be alone, for, though she was entirely free from pain, she felt she still hadwork to do for herself. 

For nearly an hour she read and worked diligently, and then herteacher returned, bearing a tempting breakfast, which she soondispatched with the appetite of a healthy, hungry girl. 

"I met Prof. Seabrook and his wife on my way up, " Miss Reynoldsobserved, as she began putting away the things she had worn theprevious evening, "and both inquired most kindly for you. Theprofessor said you are excused from the class lecture thismorning, if you wish, and Mrs. Seabrook will come to see youlater. They both expressed themselves as deeply grateful for whatyou did last night. "

"I scarcely know what I did, " Katherine returned, flushing. "Dr. Stanley came so quickly to the rescue that it was all over beforeI could think clearly. It seems like a dream. "

"Yes, he told me all about it last night, Kathie, and said but foryour rare presence of mind there might have been a bad fire. Hewas pretty well cut up, however, when he found that you had hiddenyourself away and he had lost a patient, " Miss Reynolds repliedwith a laugh of amusement, which was merrily echoed by her guest. 

"He doesn't seem to take much stock in Science, dear, " shepresently resumed. "He was simply amazed when I told him you weresleeping--I thought it best, as long as your work was done, torelieve his anxiety--and declared that was impossible, unless youhad taken a powerful opiate. "

"An opiate is something which mortal mind says produces repose;well, I had taken a large dose of that 'Peace, be still, ' which, rightly administered, never fails to give the sufferer and theweary rest, " said Katherine, with luminous eyes. 

"It was beautiful, Kathie, and, figuratively speaking, I 'put offmy shoes from off my feet, ' feeling that the 'place whereon Istood was, indeed, holy ground, '" reverently observed hercompanion. "But, tell me, weren't you afraid when you saw theflames?"

"Yes, for an instant, then I forgot everything but the 'secretplace' and 'the shadow. '"

"How much those words mean to me now! And you believe that everystatement of that ninety-first psalm can be proved--madepractical?' gravely inquired Miss Reynolds. 

"Every one. "

"Well, I think I am beginning to know it, too; though, as yet, itis like 'seeing through a glass darkly, '" and a sweet seriousnesssettled over the woman's face. "But, " she went on, arousingherself after a moment, "if you will tell me what to bring you Iwill now go to your room for some clothes. "

"Really, I am perfectly able to go for them myself, " Katherinebegan. 

"No, indeed; you are going to remain just where you are, at leastfor the morning, " said her teacher, authoritatively. "At this houryou would be sure to meet many of the students and become thetarget for innumerable questions. "

"Well, then, bring my linen suit and my 'Horace, ' please. I haveto complete an essay on that accomplished and agreeable gentleman'as a poet and a wit, ' and I can spend the morning working uponit. "

Miss Reynolds slipped away on her errand, but she no soonerreached the main hall than she was surrounded by a bevy of excitedmaidens and besieged with a volley of inquiries regarding theaccident of the previous night. 

Dorothy's nurse, Alice, had described the scene in the lecturehall to one of the maids, when, of course, the news had spreadlike wildfire, and it, together with Katherine's "heroism, " wasthe one topic of the day. Sadie had also heard it and was on herway to see her chum when she, too, met the teacher in the hall. 

She went back to her room with her, found the things Katherine haddesignated, and then, as it was nearly time for the class lecture, sent word that she would come to see her after study hours wereover. 

When Miss Reynolds reached her own door again, she found a maidstanding there with a long box in her hands. 

"Mrs. Seabrook told me to bring this up to you, marm, " the girlobserved; but on entering her room and relieving herself of herarmful of clothing, she saw that the package was addressed to"Miss Katherine Minturn. "

"What have we here, I wonder?" she remarked, as she passed it toher companion, together with a pair of scissors. 

Katherine cut the string and lifted the cover, when a cry ofdelight broke from her. 

"Dear Miss Reynolds! look!" she said, holding the box towards herfor inspection. 

It was filled with fragrant, long-stemmed Jack roses. 

"How lovely! Who can the donor be?" she said. "Ah! there is acard, tucked almost out of sight, under the foliage. "

Katherine drew it forth, and a quick flush suffused her face asshe read the name, "Phillip Harris Stanley. " She passed it to herfriend, then bent over her box of crimson beauties, as if toinhale their perfume, but really to hide the deepening color inher cheeks. 

Presently a bell rang and Miss Reynolds was obliged to go to aclass, thus leaving Katherine alone with her books and herflowers, and in a very happy frame of mind. 

It was nearly noon before Mrs. Seabrook could steal away from herduties to go to see her; and when Katherine, in response to herknock, admitted her, she took the girl into her arms and kissedher with quivering lips, her eyes brimming with tears. 

"My dear child, you know it is simply impossible for me to tellyou all there is in my heart, " she began, but her voice broke andshe had to stop to maintain her self-control. 

"Do not try, dear Mrs. Seabrook, " said Katherine, as she returnedher caress. "I know it all, and you cannot be more thankful than Iam that Dorothy escaped without even having her pleasure spoiled. "

"She talks of nothing but her 'beautiful time' and your'bravery, '" the mother resumed. "She says that even though shecannot remember much of what happened, after you wrapped theportiere about the chair, she did hear you tell her 'not to beafraid, for she was God's child and could not be harmed. ' She wasnot harmed in any way; she simply fainted from the shock, andseems even brighter to-day than she was yesterday. But yousuffered for her, " and Mrs. Seabrook's tremulous lips failed heragain, as she softly touched the girl's bandaged hand. 

"It is almost nothing now, " said Katherine, brightly. "I am fastforgetting it myself, and want everybody else to. Does Dorrieknow?"

"No; my brother thought it best not to tell her. "

"I am glad; pray keep it from her if possible. "

"But is it not very sore? Are you not suffering?"

"Not in the least, I assure you. The pain lasted only a littlewhile; I slept lovely and feel as good as new this morning. "

"But your beautiful dress was ruined, though that, of course, shall be replaced; and you lost your good time last night, " andthe woman heaved a regretful sigh. 

Katherine laughed out merrily. 

"You will not let me 'forget, '" she said. "But there will beplenty of other 'good times, ' and all else is as nothing in thebalance, compared with Dorothy's safety. " Then, to change thesubject, she inquired: "Now, tell me, wasn't that last tableauabout as fine as anything could be?"

"It was exquisite beyond description, " said Mrs. Seabrook, withanimation. "Mr. Seabrook was delighted with it, and so pleased tohave Dorrie in it. It was lovely of the juniors to take so muchpains for her and make her the central figure. The wholeentertainment was a great success; your production was very brightand clever, and our guests from outside had nothing but praise foreverything. Oh! by the way, Miss Minturn, my husband sends hiskindest regards to you by me. He said it was all he could do untilhe could see you personally. "

After chatting a little longer she arose to go, saying she wasexpecting company to dine with her. 

Then she paused and again gently touched the spotless handkerchiefbound around Katherine's hand. 

"My dear, " she observed, searching her face with curious eyes, "Icannot reconcile your bright and happy appearance with this; to meit is a marvel, and I wish--oh! how I wish--"

She checked herself suddenly, but Katherine read her thought. 

"I know, " she said, softly, "and my heart has been full of thesame yearning for a long time. It will come, dear Mrs. Seabrook, if we keep on wishing and praying. "

"If I only knew how to pray as--as you do!" was the wistfulresponse. 

"The Lord's Prayer meets every human need, particularly theclause, 'Thy will be done on earth as in heaven;' only we need toknow it was never our Father's 'will' that His children shouldsuffer, " Katherine returned. 

Tears rushed to the elder woman's eyes. 

"I wish I could understand, " she began, brokenly. Then, bendingforward, she left a light kiss on the girl's cheek and abruptlyleft the room. 

There were tears in Katherine's eyes also, but a tender smile onher lips. 

"Divine Love is preparing the soil for the seed, " she murmured toherself as she went back to her essay. 

She kept herself aloof from the other students as much as possibleuntil Monday, when she appeared as usual in her classes. She hadto run the gantlet of some inquiries regarding the extent of herinjuries, hut she made light of them, and her comrades began tothink they must have been greatly exaggerated, and so gave thematter no further thought. 

Monday afternoon, when the duties of the day were over, she wentto see Dorothy, who had sent her several pressing invitationsduring the last three days. 

"I thought you would never come, Miss Minturn, " she exclaimed, themoment the door opened to admit her, "and I have so wanted to talkover that lovely--lovely time with you. "

"I have been pretty busy, dear, since I saw you, " Katherinereplied, bending to kiss the eager face. 

"I expect you have, getting ready for exams, and everything, andI've tried to be patient, " said the child, with a sigh, as sherecalled how impatient she had felt. "Everybody says that was sucha beautiful tableau!" she went on, with shining eyes, "and we knowit was, don't we? I shall never forget it; only, it was too bad tohave such a scare afterwards and my pretty chariot spoiled. Wasn'tit lucky, though, that Uncle Phillip happened to come just when hedid and--" but she was obliged to pause here for breath. 

"Indeed, it was most fortunate, and I am sorry that the chariotwas spoiled, for it would have been a pleasant reminder of ourlily queen's grandeur as long as you cared to preserve it, "Katherine returned. 

"But that was nothing compared with your dress!" was the regretfulrejoinder. "Uncle Phil said the skirt was ruined; but papa saysyou shall have another every bit as nice--"

"Indeed, you shall, Miss Minturn, " here interposed Prof. Seabrook, coming from the adjoining room, where he had overheard the aboveconversation. 

He cordially extended his hand as he spoke, while his tone andmanner were more affable than they had been since the day of heradmission to the school. 

"We owe you a great deal, " he continued, "both for the pleasureyou were instrumental in giving our little girl last Friday night, and for your presence of mind which saved--no one can estimate howmuch--possibly a dangerous panic, the destruction of property andmuch suffering. "

He had been quietly inspecting the hand he held, while he wasspeaking, and was greatly surprised to find only a slightdiscoloration where he had expected to see unsightly sores orscars, and, while he did not wish to undervalue her heroism andself-abnegation, he began to think that his brother-in-law hadgreatly over-estimated the injuries which she had sustained. 

"I am afraid you are giving me far more credit than is my due, "Katherine replied, releasing her hand and flushing as she readsomething of what was passing in his mind. "I simply did whatfirst came to my thought and--"

"And exactly the right thing it was to do, " the man smilinglyinterposed. 

"And Dr. Stanley did the rest, " she persisted, finishing what hadbeen in her mind to say. 

"Well, 'all's well that ends well, ' and we are very grateful thatthings are as they are, " said the professor, earnestly, adding:

"You must allow me to repair whatever damage has teen done, as faras money can do that. It pains me to know that you were burned, but I am thankful to see that you did not suffer as severely as Iwas led to infer. " He glanced at her hand again as he concluded. 

"I suffered more on Dorothy's account, I think, than in any otherway, " the girl quietly replied. 

"Why! were you burned, Miss Minturn?" Dorothy exclaimed, catchingher breath sharply. 

"You would hardly know it now, " she said, showing her hand, forshe saw she could no longer conceal the fact from her. 

Dorothy took it, looked it over, then touched her lips lovingly toit. 

"I'm very sorry, " she said, "but it couldn't have been so awfulbad to get well so quickly, could it?"

"It is all passed now, dearie, and we are glad that no one's goodtime was spoiled, aren't we?" Katherine observed and hastening tochange the subject. 

"Indeed, we are. It was such a happy time!" sighed Dorrie, in atone of supreme content. "I've dreamed and dreamed of it. I wakein the morning thinking of it, and mamma and I talk and talk aboutit. "

"I wish to add, Miss Katherine, " her principal here interposed, "that your special contribution to the programme of last Fridayevening was exceedingly entertaining; and"--his eyes resting verykindly on her--"having learned the circumstances that inspired it, I heartily appreciate the spirit with which you met and masteredthem. Now, Dorrie, I will not keep you from your talk with her anylonger, " and, with a genial smile and bow, the gentleman left theroom. 

Katherine remained an hour with Dorothy and allowed her toexpatiate upon her "good time" to her heart's content, after whichshe went out into the grounds for a little quiet meditation byherself. 

She was very happy because of what Prof. Seabrook had said to herand the marked change in his manner towards her. He had addressedher by her first name, too, for the first time, a thing which henever did in speaking to students in public; but there were afavored few whom he sometimes greeted thus when he chanced to meetthem informally, and it now seemed as if she were henceforth to benumbered with them. 

All the same, she knew that, in his heart, he was not one whitmore tolerant of her religious views, and the skeptical gleam inhis eyes, while inspecting her hand, had told her that he had nofaith whatever that she had made a "demonstration" over a severeburn. But it was evident there had been a radical change in hisattitude towards her; he no longer entertained any personalrepulsion, and thus, with the little fire of Friday night, all"barriers had been burned away" and a bond of true sympathy re-established between them. So, with a smile on her lips and a songin her heart, she made her way to a favorite spot, beneath amammoth beech tree, where, drawing forth a pocket edition of"Unity of Good" [Footnote: By Mary Baker G. Eddy. ], that tinybook, that multum in parvo which, to every earnest student ofChristian Science, becomes a veritable casket of precious jewels, she was soon lost to all things material in the perusal of itspages. 

She had been reading fifteen minutes, perhaps, when a muffled stepon the heavy greensward caused her to glance up, to find Dr. Stanley almost beside her. 

"All inquiries regarding a certain lady's health, I perceive, arequite unnecessary, " he observed, as he searched her glowing face. "Pray pardon me if I have startled you, but I would like to knowhow that poor hand is getting on, if it is permissible to mentionit. "

"It is not a 'poor hand'--it is a very good hand, indeed, thankyou, Dr. Stanley; at least, for all practical purposes, " shedemurely returned, but keeping it persistently out of sight, amongthe folds of her dress, where it had fallen when she arose togreet him. 

"Miss Minturn, aren't you going to shake hands with an oldfriend?" he gravely queried, extending his hand to her, but with aroguish sparkle in his handsome eyes. 

Katherine laughed out musically, and reluctantly laid hers withinhis palm. 

The man's face assumed an inscrutable expression as he turned thesmall member over and examined it with a critical look, evenpushing up her sleeve a trifle to view the arm; but the slenderwrist was fair and white and no flaw anywhere, except the slightdiscoloration previously referred to, where the unsightly blistershad been. 

"Miss Minturn, it is less than three days since that accidentoccurred, and those burns are entirely healed! What did you do forthem?" he demanded, in low, repressed tones. 

"Nothing, except to know that 'God is an ever-present help in timeof trouble. '"

"Do you mean to tell me that you applied no lotion or salve? thatyou did nothing but 'demonstrate mentally, ' as you Scientistsexpress it?"

"That was all, Dr. Stanley. I had no lotion or salve. "

"How long did you suffer from the pain? I suppose you shrink frombeing questioned thus by a doctor, " he interposed, as he observedher heightened color; "but please tell me--I want to know. "

"The burning sensation was all gone at the end of three-quartersof an hour, by the clock, though I confess the time seemed muchlonger than that, " she admitted, with a faint smile. "I wasconscious that my hand was sore and very tender as long as I wasawake; but in the morning that also was a belief of the past. "

"It is beyond me!" muttered the physician, with a puzzled brow. "But, " he added, frankly, "I am heartily glad you did not have tosuffer many hours, as I felt sure you would, after seeing thecondition of your hand that night. I went to your room with mysister, after attending to Dorothy, but, as you know, failed tofind you. An hour later Miss Reynolds astounded me by telling methat you were in her room, asleep. "

"Yes, she kindly took me under the shelter of her wing. "

"Miss Minturn"--accusingly--"you ran away from me; you did notwant me to find you;" but he smiled as he said it. 

"It was far better for me, with our conflicting opinions. It wouldonly have prolonged my suffering if you had found me and insistedupon dressing the burns, even though your motive was most kind, "Katherine gently explained. 

"I am almost tempted to believe that, after what I have heard andseen, " he thoughtfully admitted. 

"I hope you do not feel that I did not appreciate your kindness, "Katherine observed, a note of appeal in her voice. "I know thatyou would have done your best for me, in your way. And now, let methank you again for the lovely Jacks. I have not seen suchbeauties for a long time. I hope you received my note ofacknowledgment. "

"Yes, and wondered how you had managed to hold a pen, much morewrite your natural hand. "

For a moment Katherine wondered how he could know her "naturalhand"; then she remembered that he had asked an exchange of cardsfrom herself and her mother the day before they landed theprevious fall. She had just given her last one away, so had beenobliged to write her name and address on a blank card. 

"What is this little book, in which you were so absorbed as I cameupon you?" he resumed, as he picked it up from the seat where shehad laid it and turned to the title page. "U-m! another productionby that remarkable woman! Do you understand it?"

"I am growing to understand it better every time I read it. Thereis much that is beautiful and helpful in it. "

"Well, one would need to read over and over to comprehend what sheteaches, and"--reflectively--"I am not sure but what it would bewell worth one's while. But I must go. Dorrie will think I am verylate this afternoon. An, revoir, Miss Minturn, " and slipping thebook into Katherine's hands, he lifted his hat and went his way, while she looked after him with shining eyes. 

"Mamma sowed better than she knew, there; the soil is good and theseed is taking root, " she told herself as she turned with a lightheart back to her book. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

SADIE RECEIVES AN OPPORTUNE INVITATION. 

The last weeks of the school year just seemed to melt away untilonly one remained, and this was filled full with many duties, various class meetings, preparations for graduating day, classreceptions, etc. 

For some time Katherine had observed that Sadie appeared absent-minded and depressed; in fact, wholly unlike herself, and twice oflate she had surprised her in violent weeping. But the girl wouldgive no reason, made light of it as "nervousness, " and evaded allquestions. 

One day, while looking over their personal belongings and packingaway things no longer needed, preparatory to their flitting, Katherine abruptly inquired:

"Sadie, where are you going to spend your summer?"

The girl started violently and turned a vivid scarlet. 

"I--I don't know, honey. I reckon I may travel some, " she said, after a moment of hesitation. 

"With your guardian and his family?"

"N-o; they're going to Europe, but I don't care to go with them. "

"But you surely cannot travel by yourself, " Katherine observed, insurprise, while she regarded the averted face opposite hercuriously, an unaccountable feeling of uneasiness takingpossession of her. 

"I--I suppose I can't; perhaps I shan't, after all, " Sadiestammered. "I may go to some quiet place and board. "

"Even in that case you would need a chaperon, " Katherine objected. 

"Well, Mr. Farnsworth wants me to go to his sister in GeneseeCounty. She's a stiff, little old maid who lives by herself, andhe says if I will not go to Europe I must stay with her. But Imight as well be shut up in a convent, and--I won't, " and therewas a resonant note of defiance in Miss Minot's voice as sheconcluded. 

"But what is your objection to the European trip, Sadie? I shouldthink you would like it; I am sure you could have no betteropportunity than to go with the Farnsworths, " argued Katherine, who was more and more perplexed by her roommate's strange caprice. 

"Oh! well, I'm not going, anyway, and that settles the matter!"sharply retorted the girl from the depths of her trunk, but hervoice was thick with tears. 

Katherine suddenly sat erect, a startled expression sweeping overher face. She dropped the subject, but before an hour had passed ahastily written, special delivery missive was on its way to Mrs. Minturn. 

The next evening, after supper, she burst into her room, her facebeaming with joy, an open letter in her hand, to find Sadiedrooping over a note she had been writing and nibbling at the stemof her pen, apparently in the most disconsolate frame of mind. 

She hastily drew a blank sheet of paper over the written page tohide it, a circumstance which did not escape the observing eye ofher chum, and, looking over her shoulder, inquired:

"What is it, Katherine? You look as if you'd had good news. "

"I have--at least good news to me, and I hope it will be to youalso, " was the cheery reply. 

Sadie sat up and looked interested. 

"To me! How so?" she said, in surprise. 

"Well, I wrote mamma yesterday that you seemed to be in somethingof a quandary about your summer, and as I have the privilege ofinviting some one to spend my vacation with me, I asked her if Imight have you--that is, if you would like to come. Would you, dear?" Katherine pleaded, with an anxiously beating heart. "Wehave a cottage at Manchester-by-the-Sea, in Massachusetts, whichwe make our headquarters, then take little trips here and there, as the spirit moves us. Papa cannot be with us all the time, onaccount of business, but he comes and goes, bringing some of hisfriends now and then; and, Sadie, we do have very nice times. Nowwill you be my guest for the summer? I have a special deliveryfrom mamma, who also wants you. "

The girl had remained motionless, almost breathless whileKatherine was speaking, a peculiar look on her face, which grewred and white by turns. She did not at once reply when sheconcluded, but seemed irresolute, almost dazed, in fact, by whatshe had heard. 

Then, all at once, she started to her feet, threw her arms aroundKatherine, bowed her head upon her shoulder and burst into apassion of tears. 

"Oh! how good of you, Katharine! How good of you! It will seemlike heaven to me!" she sobbed, with more feeling than she hadever manifested before during all the months they had spenttogether. "Ah! I have been so lonesome, so homesick, so--sowretched, and I would love to go if--if you really want me. "

"I certainly do, Sadie, or I would not have asked you, " Katherineheartily responded, and now feeling very sure that she had done awise thing, for she was convinced that the girl's "wretchedness"had proceeded from an entirely different cause than a choicebetween a European tour and a sojourn with an "old maid in GeneseeCounty. "

"It is perfectly lovely of you, and I can never tell you how muchit means to me!" Sadie replied, with a long breath of relief, while she wiped the hot tears from her cheeks. 

"Well, you need not be 'homesick' any longer, " was the cheeryassurance, "for mamma will make you feel that you have your ownplace in our dear home nest on the rocks by the sea; and papa isthe jolliest of men. No one need be 'lonesome' when he is around, and we shall have other friends with us some of the time. Listenwhile I read you what mamma says: 'Have your friend come, by allmeans, if she thinks she can be happy with us. You can explainwhat our plans are, and if they prove attractive we will make herone with us. '"

"That will be perfectly delightful! It is awfully sweet of youboth, " Sadie exclaimed, with sparkling eyes, her spirits quicklyrebounding, as the burden of a few hours previous began to rollfrom her heart. "Oh! Katherine, you never can know how happy youhave made me, and I am going to write to my guardian this veryminute. "

She turned back to her desk, and presently Katherine heard hertearing paper into tiny bits, after which she wrote two lettersand then went immediately out to post them. 

There were no more tears or doleful looks during the remainder ofthe week. A day or two later there came an approving letter and agenerous check from Mr. Farnsworth, and Sadie was once more herserene and gracious self and looking forward eagerly to the day oftheir flitting to the sea. 

Katherine, on the other hand, was feeling an unaccountablereluctance to leaving, even with the expectation of returning inSeptember, and in spite of her longing for both father and mother. It was very strange, she told herself, but she certainly was notelated over the prospect of a long vacation. 

Prof. Seabrook was going to Europe for a complete change of sceneand rest. Mrs. Seabrook, Dorothy and nurse were booked for a quietspot in the White Mountains, where, it was hoped, pure air andcountry life and diet would strengthen the frail girl for what wasin store for her, and where Dr. Stanley would join them, for themonth of August, if he could arrange to leave his patients. 

Miss Reynolds was to go to her home in Auburn for July, but, toKatherine's delight, had accepted an invitation from Mrs. Minturnto be her guest during the first two weeks of August. 

And so, when the morning of their departure came, adieus and goodwishes were exchanged with their many school friends, and the twogirls started upon their journey to the coast of the "good old BayState" and lovely Manchester, that beautiful town so boldlyperched on rugged crags and nestling so restfully 'mid sylvanshadows. 

There was a secret sense of disappointment in Katherine's heartbecause she had not seen Dr. Stanley during these last days. Hehad been unusually busy for a month, and she had not met him sincethe afternoon, of their brief interview under the great beechtree; but when she went to say farewell to Mrs. Seabrook she lefta friendly message and good-by for him. 

Dorothy wept when taking leave of her, and Mrs. Seabrook clungfondly to her. 

"I am very loath to let you go, " she said, "for there have beenmany peaceful hours in this room when you have been with us, and Ishall count the weeks until we are all back again. Somehow, I amdreading my summer, " she concluded, with a weary sigh. 

It was six o'clock in the evening when the young travelers reachedBoston, where they were met by Mr. Minturn, an unusuallyprepossessing gentleman, who evidently was very fond of "mygirlie, " as he called Katherine when he gathered her into hisstrong arms. And held close for a moment. 

Then he greeted Sadie with a breezy cordiality which, for once, disabused her of the notion that Northerners were "stiff and cold"and Southern hospitality at a premium. 

They had just time to get their trunks rechecked and catch asuburban train, and about an hour later, seated behind a pair ofspirited bays, they were rolling over a smooth country road andere long drew up beneath the porte cochere of a fine residencebuilt on a rocky bluff and overlooking a broad expanse of ocean. 

"So this is a 'cottage by the sea, ' a 'nest on the rocks, '" MissMinot mentally observed to herself as her glance roamed over theroomy mansion, while she was mounting the steps leading to thewide veranda, where Mrs. Minturn and another lady, both in dinnercostumes, were waiting to welcome them. Katherine flew to hermother's arms, while Mr. Minturn presented Sadie to Mrs. Evarts;then, presently, Mrs. Minturn came to her, greeting her sograciously and lovingly that her heart was won at once, and shefelt that she had been admitted within a charmed circle and astrangely peaceful atmosphere. 

"Now, my dears, I am not going to make you dress to-night, " Mrs. Minturn observed, when the greetings were over. "Ellen"--glancingat a maid in spotless cap and apron--"will take you upstairs andhelp you get rid of some of the dust of travel, then you can comedirectly down, for we were only awaiting your arrival beforehaving dinner served. "

The maid took possession of their hand bags and led the wayindoors, up a broad stairway to two adjoining rooms, opening outupon a balcony which commanded, a fine view of both land and sea. After submitting to a vigorous brushing, bathing hands and facesand pinning into place some truant locks, they went below to atempting repast, to which the two hungry travelers did amplejustice. 

The weeks that followed Sadie Minot never forgot, for they markedthe beginning of a new era in her life. She seemed to be living ina different world. Every day was begun with a reading from theBible and the Christian Science text-book; this was followed bythe singing of a lovely hymn, then came a minute or two of silentcommunion, after which the Lord's Prayer was repeated in unison. 

Ofttimes Mrs. Minturn and her friend would remain to discuss or goover again some passage that had awakened a new train of thought, and frequently Sadie found herself lingering also, an interestedlistener. 

After a week of rest they began to make trips to various points ofinterest, sometimes stopping two or three days in a place, thenreturning to Manchester for a little season of quiet, when theywould flit away again in another direction. 

It was ideal. There was never any friction or jar in the home oron the wing; an atmosphere of peace and love brooded everywhere, while, at the same time, a spirit of good-fellowship and jollitypervaded the entire household, particularly when Mr. Minturn madeone of their number. 

Katherine, who was quietly observant of her friend, was glad tosee that there was no return of the absentminded moods ordepression that had previously overshadowed her; but that sheseemed care-free and happy, giving herself up heartily to theenjoyment of her vacation. 

Only now and then, when a letter addressed in a bold, free handcame to her, did she seem to cast a backward glance or recallanything to mar her pleasure. 

They had little visits at Newport and Narragansett Pier, a trip tothe Thousand Isles, interspersed with outings at the Essex CountyClub at home; golf, tennis and drives, and, now and then, a run toBoston for sightseeing or shopping. 

One morning--the very last of July--Katherine received a letterbearing a New Hampshire postmark. 

"I wonder if it is from Mrs. Seabrook! I have been wishing wemight hear from Dorothy, " she observed, as she hastily cut the endof the envelope and drew forth a closely written sheet. "Yes, itis, " she supplemented, glancing at the name appended, and thenbecame absorbed in its contents, her face growing grave andwistful as she read. 

"Mamma, " she remarked, when she had finished and was refolding themissive, "Mrs. Seabrook writes that Dorothy is not as well. Theyhave had to send for Dr. Stanley, and he thinks that the mountainair does not agree with her; that she would be better near thesea. She has written to ask if we know of a cottage here that shecould rent for the remainder of the season. "

"Why, yes; there is the Hunt cottage. Mrs. Hunt told me yesterdaythat they are all going on a trip through the Canadas; but she wasin a quandary about her help. She does not like to let them go, neither does she feel quite like leaving them to run the house bythemselves. Perhaps she would be glad to rent it, " Mrs. Minturnreturned. 

'That would be delightful, for then we could have Mrs. Seabrookfor a neighbor, and--oh! mamma--if we only could do something forthat dear child, " said Katherine, yearningly. 

"We could not interfere there, dear, " her mother gravely replied. "We could do nothing, with Prof. Seabrook so opposed to thetreatment of Christian Science. But I will go and talk with Mrs. Hunt and see what can be done for your friends. "

The result of her call was a cordial assent on the part of theHunts to rent the cottage, if the Seabrooks, after learning theterms, desired to have it. 

Katherine wrote by return mail, stating the case to Mrs. Seabrook, and the second day afterward, while she and Sadie were busy withsome fancy work on the veranda, Dr. Stanley suddenly appeared, mounting the steps. 

Katherine sprang forward to greet him, her face glowing withpleasure. 

"This is a delightful surprise, Dr. Stanley, " she said, giving hima cordial hand. "Come and have a chair. If you have walked fromthe station you will be glad to get out of the sun, and I am sureyou need no introduction to Miss Minot. "

The physician saluted Sadie with his customary courtesy, thenseated himself in the comfortable rocker tendered him, and gazed, with an appreciative eye, off upon the blue expanse before him, atthe same time taking in deep breaths of the cool, delicious saltair. 

"This is glorious!" he exclaimed. "Young ladies, I do not wonderat the roses in your cheeks, in view of these invigorating breezeswafted straight from the domain of old Neptune. "

Sadie, however, did marvel as she observed the unusual color inthe face of her friend. "The invigorating breezes of 'Old'Neptune' didn't have anything to do with that, " she said toherself. 

"We have found it very warm and close up in the mountains, " thegentleman resumed, "and I now regret that I did not send my sisterto the sea at the beginning of the summer. "

Katherine inquired for Mrs. Seabrook, who had scarcely referred toherself in her letter, and expressed her regret that Dorrie hadseemed to lose ground. 

"Yes, she has been very poorly, and her mother is simply worn outwith anxiety and watching, " said Phillip Stanley, with a cloudedbrow. "You perceive I lost no time, after the receipt of yourletter, in coming to conclude the arrangements with Mrs. Hunt. "

"You will find her cottage very comfortable and homelike, althoughit is not very large, " Katherine informed him. "We think it isjust the place for you, because of the well-trained help, whichwill greatly relieve dear Mrs. Seabrook. That is the house--thesecond one above us on the opposite side of the street. "

"The location is certainly fine. It is high, has a good view ofthe ocean and spacious grounds. I shall feel that we are veryfortunate to secure it. I wonder if I shall find Mrs. Hunt athome?" said the gentleman, and apparently eager to conclude thebargain. 

"I think so, and, if agreeable to you, Dr. Stanley, I will go overwith and introduce you to her, " returned his young hostess. 

"That is very good of you, Miss Minturn, " he eagerly responded, with a look that caused the white lids to droop quickly over thebrown eyes. "I shall certainly avail myself of your kind offer. "

"I am sorry that mamma is not at home, " Katherine remarked, as shearose to go in and make ready for the proposed call. "She will bedisappointed to have missed you. She was obliged to go to Bostonthis morning, with Miss Reynolds, who arrived last night, and willnot be back until late this evening. Sadie, will you come with usto Mrs. Hunt's?" she concluded, turning to her friend. 

"No, I reckon not, " the girl lazily replied. "I am too comfortableto move, unless the occasion is imperative. "

Katherine disappeared, but shortly returned equipped for her call, and Phillip Stanley's glance rested appreciatively on the lithe, graceful figure in its dainty robe of pale yellow chambrey, withits soft garnishings of lace and black velvet. The nut-brown headwas crowned with a pretty shade hat of yellow straw, also trimmedwith black velvet ribbon, and a white parasol, surmounted by agreat, gleaming white satin bow, completed the effective costume, while the girl's pink cheeks and brilliant eyes told, as shewalked away with her companion, that she was bound upon nounpleasant errand. 

"U-m!" ejaculated Sadie, with a wise nod, as she looked after thevanishing couple, "you two will make a perfectly stunning pairand--you have my unqualified blessing. "

The arrangements with Mrs. Hunt were soon completed, for Dr. Stanley was only too eager to secure her charming cottage upon anyterms. 

When he spoke of references the lady cut him short by smilinglyremarking that she needed no better vouchers than her friends, theMinturns. The family would leave the next morning, she said, andit would be perfectly agreeable, as far as she was concerned, tohave Mrs. Seabrook take possession the following day, and it wasso arranged. 

As they left the house Dr. Stanley glanced at his watch, then drewforth a time-table. 

"I have an hour or so before I need to leave for Boston, " heobserved, after studying it for a moment. 

"Oh! Dr. Stanley, do not say that!" Katherine exclaimed, in a toneof disappointment. "You surely will come and have lunch with Sadieand me, then I will order the horses and we will have a nicedrive. "

"You tempt me sorely, Miss Minturn, " the gentleman smilinglyobserved, as he met the appealing brown eyes, "but if I am tobring my sister and Dorrie here the day after to-morrow, I mustget back to them tonight. "

"Yes, I can understand that you wish them to come as soon aspossible, " Katherine replied, and at once yielding her point; "andyou all shall have plenty of drives before the summer is over. But, if you have an hour to spare, perhaps you would like to walkabout a little; I can show you one or two fine views. "

"That will be very enjoyable, " he eagerly responded, and they benttheir steps towards a point which had become a favorite spot withKatherine. 

They had a pleasant ramble, talking of various matters, butwithout once referring to the subject of Christian Science, forKatherine purposely avoided it for several reasons. 

Finally they turned their faces towards the town, when, onrounding a curve in the road, they saw the figure of a mansauntering idly along some distance before them, although, at thetime, neither bestowed more than a casual glance upon him. 

Presently, however, after again consulting his watch, Dr. Stanleysaid time was flying, and he must hasten to catch his train; so, quickening their steps, they soon overtook the stranger in frontof them. 

He shot a curious look at them, as they were passing; then, toKatharine's amazement, doffed his hat with a courteous "How do youdo, Miss Minturn? Ah! Stanley! a fine day. "

Without slackening his pace, the physician turned a pair ofblazing eyes upon the man, as he, in duty bound, lifted his ownhat; and they had passed him before Katherine could do more thanbestow an astonished look upon him. 

Her companion turned and searched the puzzled face beside him. 

"Miss Minturn, do you know that young man?" he gravely inquired. 

She flashed a pair of startled eyes up at him, for his tone had apeculiar note in it. 

"I don't know. There was something familiar about him, and heseemed to recognize me, " she began, doubtfully. "Why!" she wenton, her face clearing, "I remember now. I was introduced to himlast spring; his name is Willard, I believe. Oh! what does he wantdown here?" she concluded, with a sudden heartthrob of fear. 

"I do not know who may have introduced you, " her companionremarked, "but I feel it my duty to tell you that he is a manwhose acquaintance is very undesirable. It is true he belongs to afine family, but he is their thorn in the flesh. He is a drunkardand a gambler, and his associates are among the most reprobate. Two or three times I have been called to bring him out of a statebordering upon delirium tremens. A physician is not supposed togive away the weaknesses of his patients, " he interposed, in adeprecatory tone, "but under existing circumstances I feeljustified in saying what I have said. "

"I had a suspicion that he might not be desirable, " Katherinereturned, and feeling deeply disturbed, for she was sure the manhad followed Sadie for no good purpose. "I never met him but once, and then under rather peculiar circumstances. I thank you fortelling me about him, for, although I may never see him again, itmay prove a warning to some one whom I know who has seen more ofhim. "

They had almost reached the station by this time, and a warningwhistle told them that the inward-bound train was near at hand. 

There was just time for Dr. Stanley to get his ticket, take ahurried leave of his fair companion, and then board his car, waving a last adieu. 

The girl stood watching the train as it rolled from the station, asoft radiance in her large brown eyes, a happy smile parting herred lips; while the physician bore away with him the mentalpicture of a dainty little lady in pale yellow, her beautiful facelooking out at him from beneath a most becoming shade hat, oneslender hand holding aloft a white ruffled parasol surmounted by agleaming satin bow. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

MRS. SEABROOK TAKES A STAND. 

On her way back, after Dr. Stanley's departure, Katherine stoppedat the house of a friend to make a call. 

She found her in a pavilion that flanked a corner of the veranda, and with her some other young people, all of whom were busilyengaged with the new fad of basket making. They were just on thepoint of having light refreshments and heartily welcomed her totheir circle, where the time slipped unheeded by until a clock, somewhere, striking the half hour after twelve, warned her thatlunch at home would soon be served, and Sadie, even now, must bewondering what had become of her. 

But when she reached home the girl was nowhere to be found. It wasafter one o'clock and lunch waiting when she finally came slowlyup the hill, which sloped to the beach behind the house, andKatherine was sure, from her flushed cheeks and reddened lids, that she had been crying. 

There was no opportunity for any confidential conversation duringthe meal, for the waitress was in the room, and, after making avery light repast, Sadie observed she "reckoned she'd go take anap, " and abruptly leaving the table, disappeared. 

Katharine was deeply thoughtful while finishing her lunch. "He hasbeen here, " she said to herself as she folded and slipped hernapkin into its ring; then, with a resolute uplifting of her head, she followed Sadie upstairs and tapped upon her door. "Pleaseexcuse me for a little while, honey, " came the response fromwithin, but in unnatural tones. 

"But, Sadie, I am sure that something is troubling you; and, besides, I have an item of important news to tell you, " her friendpersisted. 

"Well, then, come, " was the reluctant reply, and Katherineentered, to find the girl, as she had surmised, in tears. 

"I knew it, dear, " she said, going to her side. "I was sure youwere grieving about something, and I believe that Ned Willard isthe cause of it. I saw him this morning when I was out with Dr. Stanley. "

"You did! He didn't say that he had seen you, " exclaimed Sadie, inastonishment. Then, realizing how she had committed herself, shecolored a vivid scarlet and fell to weeping afresh. 

"Ah! then he has been here!" said Katherine. "I thought so, whenyou came in to lunch. " There was a moment of awkward silence, thenshe resumed: "Sadie, I do not wish to force your confidence, but Iam going to tell you frankly what is on my mind, and I hope youwill feel it is only my friendship for you that impels me to sayit. I noticed, for a long time before school closed, that you werenot yourself, that you were depressed and unhappy, and I wasconfident that Mr. Willard was the cause of it; that it was on hisaccount you refused to go to Europe with your guardian. It evenseemed to me that you were almost on the point of taking somestep, doing something rash, from which you instinctively shrank, and when I asked you to come home with me you seized theopportunity as a loophole of escape. Of course, I have not beenblind and I have suspected that certain letters which have come toyou here were from Mr. Willard, and when I saw him to-day I fearedhe had followed you and would make you 'wretched' again. I did notknow him at first, but he recognized me and spoke to me. "

She paused irresolute for a moment, then continued:

"I am going to tell you all, Sadie, for I know it is right youshould learn the truth. Dr. Stanley looked amazed when Mr. Willardspoke to me, and inquired, if I knew the man. I told him I hadsimply been introduced to him, and he said, 'He is a person whoseacquaintance is very undesirable; he is a drunkard and a gambler;he belongs to a good family, but he is their thorn in the flesh, because of his dissolute ways. ' Perhaps this sounds harsh, evenunkind to you, but I am trying to do by you as I would by my ownsister if I had one. I don't want you to spoil your life, Sadie. "

The girl had been growing more composed during Katherine'srevelations, and when she concluded she sat up on the bed, threwher handkerchief away and faced her. 

"I am glad that you have told me this, Katherine, " she said, drawing a deep breath, "and I have longed, ever since I came tothis 'house of peace'--for it has been that to me--to tell youthis secret that has been eating my heart out. I did continue tomeet Ned on the sly, even after I promised you, last spring, thatI would not. I wrote him, as I told you I would, about going toMr. Farnsworth and doing the square thing; but he only laughed atme and still insisted upon seeing me the same as ever. I--I reallyam fond of him, honey, " she confessed, a vivid blush suffusing herface. "Ned has good qualities, in spite of his faults. I know thathe has been in the habit of drinking some, but we Southernersdon't mind that as much as you Northerners do. I--I didn't knowabout his gambling--that seems dreadful. I know he thinks theworld of me, for when my guardian said he was going to take me toEurope he was perfectly wild about it; so that is why I gave itup. Then he wanted--oh! Katherine! how can I tell you--"and thescarlet face went down upon the pillow again. 

"Yes, dear, I suspected it--I almost knew that he wanted you tomarry him secretly, and you came very near consenting--would havetaken the irrevocable step perhaps if I had not asked you to comewith me, " gently interposed her friend. 

"Katherine! What made you think that?" and the girl started upagain, amazed. 

"Oh! several things; your fits of abstraction, your'homesickness, ' your 'wretchedness, ' and the remarkable reactionthat followed your acceptance of my invitation. "

"Well, honey, it was true, and I shall always love you for savingme from that, for I knew it was wrong. I was beginning to get myeyes open a little, though, and to feel that Ned should not haveasked me to marry him in any such way; but I hardly knew which wayto turn, " Sadie confessed, with downcast eyes. 

"Of course, I am glad to have you with me; but perhaps going toEurope would have been the better plan. It would have taken youout of his way, " Katherine thoughtfully observed. 

"I couldn't leave--I--I didn't want to, " faltered her companion, and Katherine sighed as she saw that there was an even strongerattachment here than she had suspected. 

"He has been trying to persuade me to--to go away with him eversince I came here, " Sadie resumed, and evidently determined tokeep nothing back; "and to-day he came upon me suddenly while youwere away, and he wasn't very kind"--her lips quivered painfullyover those last words; "but, " she presently went on, "since I havebeen here many things have begun to seem different to me, and Ihad made up my mind to go back to school and do my very best nextyear; but if Ned is going to keep on bothering me like this, Ishall be wretched. "

"If he comes again I think we will have to let papa deal withhim, " said Katherine, gravely. 

"Oh! I wouldn't have your father or mother know anything about itfor the world, " cried Sadie, in distress. "I begin to feel ashamedof the whole affair myself, and I would not marry him on the slynow for anything. But he claims that I am pledged to him, and sayshe will make trouble for me if I try to dodge him, " and the girlnervously twisted a diamond ring; which she wore on the firstfinger of her left hand. 

"There is nothing to prevent you from releasing yourself from anysuch rash pledge if you choose to do so, " said Katharine. Then sheasked: "Is that your engagement ring, dear?"

"Yes; but I haven't dared to wear it on the right finger, for Ididn't want anyone to know, " she admitted, with a blush of shame. 

Katherine leaned forward and smiled fondly into her eyes. 

"You understand, I am sure, that I do not wish to meddle in anaffair of this kind; but if you will allow me. I would advise youto return that ring at once. Tell Mr. Willard that you revoke yourpromise to him, and that henceforth he is to leave you unmolested. Think it over, Sadie, and I am sure your own good judgment willtell you this would be the wiser course. Now I will leave you totake your nap, for I think you need it, " and, kissing her softly, she left the room. 

The next morning a great burden rolled from her heart when she sawSadie hand the postman a letter and a small package on which therewas a special delivery stamp, and she earnestly hoped that thisstep in the right direction would forever end the disagreeableaffair. 

The following day the Seabrooks arrived, and our "brown-eyedlassie" was very happy to have so many of her school friendsaround her; but it was impossible not to see how pale and wornMrs. Seabrook looked, and that Dorrie had failed not a little. 

After a few days, however, the child appeared to improve a trifle, and everybody else began to look refreshed and hopeful once more. Dr. Stanley devoted the greater portion of his time to her, andshe was never so happy as when he wheeled her to some point whereshe could have an unobstructed view of the ocean and watch thefoam-crested waves as they broke upon the rocks on the shore. 

At times, when she was sleeping or being cared for by the ever-faithful Alice, the physician and his sister might have been foundat the Minturn home, where many a pleasant hour was spent on itsbroad verandas, and where the subject of Christian Science wasoften the theme of conversation, and Mrs. Minturn was plied withnumerous questions by Miss Reynolds and the doctor also. 

Mrs. Seabrook rarely joined in these discussions, but Katherineobserved that she was a very attentive listener. 

Miss Reynolds had become an enthusiastic student; in fact, she washaving class instruction under Mrs. Minturn, and did not hesitateto avow her full acceptance of its teachings. 

Dr. Stanley maintained, at first, a very conservative attitude;but it was apparent that he had read more on the subject than hewas ready to admit. 

Once he quoted a passage from "Unity of Good" [Footnote: By MaryBaker G. Eddy] and asked Mrs. Minturn to explain it, whereuponKatherine bent a look of surprise on him. 

He caught her glance, flushed slightly, then smiled. 

"Yes, Miss Minturn, " he said, "after glancing at your book, thatday when we met under the beech tree, I felt a curiosity to knowmore of what it contained, so bought a copy and--yes--read itthrough three times. "

"Have you read 'Science and Health'?" inquired Mrs. Minturn. 

"Yes, twice, and 'Miscellaneous Writings' [Footnote: By Mary BakerG. Eddy] once. What do you think of such a confession as that froma doubly dyed M. D. ?" he concluded, with heightened color andstealing a side glance at his sister. 

"I should say you are getting on pretty well, " replied hishostess. 

"No; I am not getting on at all, " he asserted, with anuncomfortable shrug. "I don't understand them and I find I am atcross-purposes all the time. "

"Yes, I can comprehend that, if you are trying to mix materiamedica and Science; you will have to drop one or the other, orstill be at 'cross-purposes, '" returned the lady. 

The gentleman made no reply, and the subject was changed. 

"Well, Phillip, you electrified me this afternoon!" Mrs. Seabrookobserved, when, later, they were by themselves at home. 

"Why? Because of the books I confessed to having read?"

"Yes; when did you begin to be so interested in ChristianScience?"

"When that child was healed of seasickness on shipboard. "

"And--are you going to adopt it?"

"I don't know, Emelie. I haven't reached that point yet. "

"I should hope not after all your years of study and practice, tosay nothing about the expense involved, " returned his sister, in atone of disapproval, for she was exceedingly proud of hersuccessful brother. "Are you becoming dissatisfied with yourprofession, Phillip?" she asked, after a moment. 

"When I encounter a case like Dorrie's I am dissatisfied with it, "he admitted, with a quiver of his mobile lips. "When I am calledto a case that responds quickly to treatment, I feel all the oldenthusiasm tingling within me. Then, again, when I attend ourmedical associations and find the faculty discarding" methods andremedies which were once pronounced 'wonderful discoveries, ' andsubstituting something new or something that had years ago beendiscarded, I become disgusted, and declare there is no science inmateria medica; that it is but 'a bundle of speculative theories, 'as Mrs. Eddy puts it in her startling chapter on 'Medicine. '"[Footnote: "Science and Health, " page 149. ]

"What rank heresy, Phil!" exclaimed his sister, with a laugh. 

"I know it, and I have been in a very uncomfortable state of'mental chemicalization'--which is another pat phrase coined bythat same remarkable woman--over it for some time. "

"Dear me! what is the world coming to with its ever-changingcreeds, doctrines and opinions? One begins to feel that there isno really solid foundation to anything, " replied Mrs. Seabrook, with a troubled brow. "Phillip!"--with a start and a suddenblanching of her face--"are you losing faith in your treatment ofDorothy?"

"I should have all faith if she were improving under it, " hereturned, moodily. 

"But she isn't! You are seeing that as well as I, " and themother's voice broke with sudden anguish. "Oh, if you are losingfaith I shall know there is no hope. "

"Don't, Emelie, " pleaded her brother; "I really am hoping muchfrom this change--"

"Ah! that is equivalent to saying that you have exhausted yourmethods--that our only hope now is in a salubrious atmosphere, etc. It has been the same story, over and over, " she wailed. "Every physician we have had--his resources having failed--hassuggested 'change of air and scene, ' and 'hoped that nature woulddo the rest. ' What do you doctors mean by that? What is 'nature'?"she concluded, almost wildly. 

"I see, Emelie, you feel that is a way of begging the question tosecure release from a doubtful position, " the man returned, sadly. "Well"--with a sigh--"I am forced to admit that none of ourremedies are infallible. But, it should not be so, " he went on, thoughtfully, "For years I have felt it when disease has baffledme; there should be a panacea--a universal remedy, provided by anall-wise Creator for suffering humanity; but, ah! to find it!"

At those words Mrs. Seabrook started and looked up quickly. 

"Have you those books--that you mentioned to-day--with you?" sheinquired. 

"Yes. "

"I want to read them. "

"Will would never forgive me for putting them into your hands. "

Mrs. Seabrook sat suddenly erect. 

"I am not a child that I must have my reading selected for me, "she retorted, spiritedly. "But, I can buy them. "

"Dear, I wouldn't force you to that expense to gain your point, "said her brother, as he tenderly laid his arm around hershoulders. "They are in my trunk, and you can have them wheneveryou wish. But you are tired--go to bed now, and I hope you willhave a good night's rest. "

"I am afraid I have seemed cross and out of sorts, Phil. Perhaps Ialso am in a state of 'mental chemicalization, '" she said, with afaint smile that ended in a sob; "but, indeed, my heart is verysore. I shall read your books, and, if they appeal to me, I--shallhave Christian Science treatment for my child, " and there was aring of something very like defiance in her voice which smotestrangely on her brother's ear; for Emelie Seabrook had ever beenregarded as one of the gentlest and least self-willed of women. 

But the reading of the books was postponed, for Dorrie began todroop again, and the faithful mother could scarcely be persuadedto leave her even for necessary food and sleep. Mrs. Minturn, Katherine and Sadie were all tireless in their efforts to dosomething to lighten her burdens. Many a delicacy found its way tothe cottage to tempt the capricious appetite of the child;interesting incidents were treasured to relate to her, and manydevices employed to shorten the weary hours. 

But there came a time that tried them all, for, in spite of thegreatest care and watchfulness, the girl contracted a sudden andviolent cold, and became so seriously ill that Dr. Stanley--thoughhe gave no sign of his fears--felt that the end was very near. 

For three days he battled fiercely with the seeming destroyer, while her suffering drove them all to the verge of despair. 

At sunset of the third day, while attempting to change herposition, hoping to make her more comfortable, she suddenly lapsedinto a semi-conscious state from which they could not arouse her. When this condition had lasted for upwards of half an hour Mrs. Seabrook turned despairingly to her brother. 

"Can you do nothing, Phillip?" she asked. 

"I am afraid not, Emelie, except to continue giving the stimulantsto try to keep the spark of life a little longer, " he returnedwith white lips. 

His sister caught her breath sharply. 

"Then--will you give her up to--Mrs. Minturn?" she cried, hoarsely. 

He bent a look of surprised inquiry upon her. 

"I am going to try it, " she went on, still in that unnatural tone. "I am going to try to save my child, and--I do not care who says'no. '"

Phillip Stanley went to her, took her white face between his handsand kissed her tenderly, as he said:

"Very well, Emelie, I will go at once for her, and, from my soul, I am glad that you have taken this stand. "

He hurried from the house and went with all speed to the Minturnmansion. He found Mrs. Minturn on the veranda, Katherine and herguests having gone for a walk. 

"Will you come with me?" he asked. "You are needed at once. " Hebriefly explained the situation to her, and in less than fiveminutes they were both at Dorothy's bedside. 

"Oh, can you do anything for her?" helplessly moaned the heart-broken mother as the woman entered the room. 

"Dear heart, God is our refuge. He is the 'strength of our life';of whom shall we be afraid?" Mrs. Minturn quoted in calm, sweettones, as she slipped a reassuring arm around Mrs. Seabrook'swaist; and, standing thus, she repeated the ninety-first psalmthrough to the end; then dropping her face upon her hand, shetreated silently for ten minutes or more. 

Meantime Dorothy's half-opened lids had gently closed, hiding thesightless eyes, and she lay almost breathless upon her pillows. 

Dr. Stanley, alertly observant of every change, believed it wasthe end; but, having relinquished his patient, knowing that he wasabsolutely helpless at this supreme moment, he made no sign. 

Presently Mrs. Minturn broke the silence. 

"Will you please leave me alone with her for a while?" she asked. 

"Oh, I cannot leave my child!" panted Mrs. Seabrook, rebelliously. 

"She is in our Father's care--our trust is in Him, " Mrs. Minturngently returned. "Go into the next room and lie down. I promise tocall you if there is the slightest need, and, believe me, I askonly what is best. "

Dr. Stanley took his sister by the hand and led her unresistinglyfrom the room. He made her go to an adjoining chamber and lie upona couch, then seated himself beside her. 

To his amazement her tense form almost instantly relaxed and intwenty minutes she was asleep. 

He sat there with his head bowed upon his hands for nearly twohours, thinking as he had seldom thought during his whole life. Atthe end of that time the door of Dorothy's room was noiselesslyopened and Mrs. Minturn beckoned to him. 

He went to her--softly closing to but not latching the door of hissister's room--to ascertain what she wanted, but with fear andtrembling. 

"Please get me a glass of warm milk, " she said to him. 

"There is some brandy--" he began. 

"No; milk, if you please, " she returned, and disappeared withinthe room. 

A few minutes later he handed the glass in to her and the door wasshut again. 

Another endless hour and a half he passed sitting upon a balconythat opened off the same floor, waiting--waiting for he knew notwhat. 

Then Mrs. Minturn came to him with the empty tumbler in her hand. 

"Have it filled again, please, " she said. 

"Is it for--Dorothy?"

"Yes; she has taken what you brought before and asked for more. "

"Asked!" and in spite of his professional self-poise the man'sheart bounded into his throat. 

"Yes, she is awake; is perfectly conscious and free from pain, though weak, to sense; but we know that God is omnipresentstrength, " Mrs. Minturn replied, with an assurance that proved tohim she was confidently resting upon the Rock of Ages, and whichalso inspired him with hope. 

When he returned with the milk he longed to go in and see forhimself how the child was progressing, but Mrs. Minturn stood inthe aperture of the half-opened door, and he instinctively knewthat his presence was not desired. 

As she took the glass from him she inquired:

"Is Mrs. Seabrook sleeping?"

"I think so--she was when I left her. "

"Pray let her rest, " said his companion; "but if she should waketell her that Dorrie is more comfortable; that I shall remain withher all night and do not wish to be disturbed. And you, Dr. Stanley"--with gentle authority--"you must try to rest also; youmay safely trust the child to God, and with me as His sentinel, for she is doing well. But first, if you will slip over to thehouse and ask Katherine to send my night-wrapper I can make myselfmore comfortable; just drop it outside the door, then go to bedand 'be not faithless but believing, ' Good-night. "

She softly closed the door, and the man went obediently to do herbidding; while, "after the storm there was a great calm" in hisheart. 

CHAPTER XX. 

INTERESTING DEVELOPMENTS. 

Phillip Stanley sped across the street to do his errand andinquired for Katherine. 

She heard his voice and went directly to him when he told her whather mother had just said about Dorrie, and the light that leapedinto her great brown eyes inspired him with fresh hope. 

"Ah! mamma is holding her in the 'secret place, ' and we know sheis safe, " she said, in a reverent tone. 

She quickly brought the wrapper; then, with a brief handclasp, hebade her "good-night" and retraced his steps. 

Before going upstairs he sought the kitchen, where the cook waslingering, thinking something might be needed, and ordered adainty lunch prepared; then, taking both tray and garment, he leftthem at Dorrie's door and passed on to the next room to find hissister just waking. 

"Phillip!" she cried, starting up, "I have been asleep!"

"Yes, Emelie, for more than three hours, I am glad to say. "

"Oh, how inconsiderate of me! And--Dorrie?" she questioned, in aquavering voice. 

"Is more comfortable. She has been awake twice, and had twoglasses of milk, " replied her brother, as he laid a gentle, butrestraining hand upon her shoulder, for she was on the point ofrising. 

She regarded him wonderingly. 

"Phillip! I can't believe it! I must go to her, " she said, almostbreathless. 

"No; Mrs. Minturn is going to remain all night. She says she isnot to be disturbed, and we must respect her wishes, " said Dr. Stanley, authoritatively. "She will call you if you are needed, but says she wants us both to rest, if possible. Now lie downagain, dear, and I will sit in the Morris chair in the hall, to benear if you wish to speak to me. "

Mrs. Seabrook sat irresolute a moment, her eyes anxious andyearning. 

"Emelie, you have voluntarily given Dorrie into God's hands; nowprove that you trust Him, " her companion gravely admonished. 

She looked up at him and smiled. 

"Yes, I will; and I believe that 'His hand is not shortened thatit cannot save, nor His ear heavy that it cannot hear, '" shereplied, and immediately lay back upon her pillow. 

Her brother covered her with a shawl, then left her with athankful heart, for he knew she was sadly in need of rest. 

Going to his room, he secured his copy of "Science and Health, "and, retracing his steps, settled himself to read by the table inthe hall, which was often used as a sitting room. 

As he sat down he observed that Mrs. Minturn's wrapper and thetray had disappeared; then he became absorbed in his book. 

The next he knew a hand was laid softly on his shoulder, and, starting erect, he saw that a new day was just breaking and Mrs. Minturn standing beside him, looking as fresh and serene as if shehad just come from hours of sweet repose instead of from a longnight's vigil. 

"Dorrie is hungry, " she said, "and I think it would be well if youwould arouse one of the maids and have something nice prepared forher. "

"I will; what shall it be?" said the man, springing nimbly to hisfeet, but scarcely able to credit his ears. 

"A dropped egg and a slice of toast, with a glass of milk, willperhaps be forthcoming as quickly as any-thing--"

"Wait, Phil--don't call anyone. I will get it, " interposed Mrs. Seabrook's voice, just behind them. "Dorrie hungry!" she added, wonderingly. She had heard Mrs. Minturn's request, and hurried outto convince herself that she was not dreaming. 

"Yes, so she says, " said Mrs. Minturn, smiling serenely into thequestioning eyes, "and when her breakfast is ready I think shewill prove the truth of her words to you. "

Away sped the mother, marveling at what she had heard, but with ahymn of praise thrilling her heart; and, ten minutes later, as shemoved lightly over the stairs again, she heard a sweet, thoughweak, voice saying:

"Listen, Mrs. Minturn!--just hear the birds sing!"

Phillip Stanley heard it also, as he sat in the hall, his headbowed upon his hands, while great tears rolled over his cheeks anddropped unheeded on the floor; and, as the feathered choristerswithout sweetly chirped their tuneful matins, his grateful heartresponded with reverent joy--"Glory to God in the highest. "

As Mrs. Seabrook entered Dorrie's room and saw the change in theloved face--still very thin and white, it is true, but with a lookof peace on the brow, the eyes bright, the pale lips wreathed withsmiles--her composure well-nigh forsook her. 

"Mamma, hear the birds!--and it isn't sunrise yet!" she saidagain, as her mother approached her. 

"Yes, dear; but I hear what is far sweeter music to me, " the womanreplied, making a huge effort at self-control. "So you are hungry, Dorrie!" she added, bending to kiss the lips uplifted to greether. 

"Yes, really and truly hungry, and so happy; for my cold and thepain are all gone. How kind of Mrs. Minturn to stay with me! Didyou sleep, mamma?"

"Like a kitten, dear. I think we have a great deal to thank Mrs. Minturn for, " said Mrs. Seabrook, bending a grateful look upon herfriend. 

"That tastes good, " Dorrie observed, as she partook, with evidentrelish, of the delicately prepared egg, "and how nicely you dotoast bread! It looks almost like gold. "

She was silent a moment, then resumed:

"Mamma, I wish you could have heard how beautifully Mrs. Minturntalked to me, last night, every time I awoke; and repeated suchlovely things from the Bible. Of course, I have heard them before, but, somehow, they sound different as she says them. "

"And you begin to see that God never made or intended anyone to besick or suffer; that it is your right to be well and strong. Youwill try to think of that often to-day, will you not, Dorothy?"said Mrs. Minturn, as she lifted the small hand near her, to findno fever but a gentle moisture in the palm, instead. 

"Yes, and I've a better idea now of what Miss Katherine once saidabout God--that He is Mind and perfect, and if we would let thisperfect Mind rule us we would be well. What was that you read mefrom your little book about it feeding the body?" the girlearnestly inquired. 

"'Mind constantly feeds the body with supernal freshness andfairness, '" [Footnote: "Science and Health, " page 248. ] quotedMrs. Minturn. 

"Yes, that was it; if that is true, people should never be sick, "said Dorothy, with a little sigh. "No, and they would not be ifthey only knew how to let the divine Mind control them. You aregoing to learn how, Dorothy, and so find yourself growing strongand well with every day, " said Mrs. Minturn, with a cheery smile. 

"I wish I knew more about it, " Dorothy wistfully observed. "Mamma, why cannot we have a book like Mrs. Minturn's?"

"We will have, dear, " was the prompt response. "Have you hadenough?"--as the girl gently put away the half-eaten slice oftoast. 

"Yes, when I have had the milk. " She drank it all and then layback, smiling contentedly. "It is so nice not to have any pain, "she added; "it makes me love everybody. Ha! Uncle Phil"--for theman was peering in at the door, unable to keep away a momentlonger--"come here and I will kiss you 'good-morning. '"

Mrs. Seabrook could bear no more and stole away with her tray tohide the tears she could no longer restrain. 

Mrs. Minturn followed her. 

"I am going now, " she said, "but I shall continue to work forDorrie all day, at intervals, and will run over now and then. Allis going well, so 'be not afraid, only believe. '"

"How can I ever express what is in my heart?" faltered Mrs. Seabrook, tears raining over her face. 

"You do not need to try, for I know it all, having once beenalmost where Dorrie seemed to be last night, " her friend returned. "But do not make a marvel of it--just know that God's ways are'divinely natural, ' and that it is unnatural for anything buthealth and harmony to exist in His universe. I have left my book, and you can read to her if she expresses a wish to have you doso. "

There were very grateful, reverent hearts in the Hunt cottage thatday and during the days that followed, for Dorothy continued toimprove rapidly and steadily, and there was no return of the oldpain that had made life so wretched for her for years. 

The fourth day after her long night-watch Mrs. Minturn sent aroomy carriage--the back seat piled with down coverlids--"to takethem all for a drive. "

Dr. Stanley, still governed largely by the "old thought, " wouldhave vetoed such a suggestion under different circumstances, andclaimed that the child was still too weak to attempt anything ofthe kind. But he felt that he, himself, was now under orders, andmeekly refrained from even expressing an opinion. 

So they thankfully accepted their neighbor's kindness, and when hesaw Dorrie's delight in being once more out of doors, when he mether dancing eyes and noted the faint color coming into her cheeksand lips, and every day realized that she was getting stronger, something within seemed to tell him that she would yet be well;and--figuratively speaking--he reverently took off his materiamedica hat to Mrs. Minturn and secretly registered the vow of Ruthto Naomi--"Thy people shall be my people and thy God my God. "

One evening, after Dorothy was in bed and asleep, he came upon hissister in the upper hall reading "Science and Health, " and hesmiled, for since the night of their great trial she had literallydevoured the book every spare moment she could get. 

"Have you written Will anything about our recent experiences?" heinquired, as she glanced up at him. 

"No; and I am not going to--just yet. Of course, I have writtenhim, " she hastened to add, "but I have said nothing about Dorrie, except that she is improving. I think"--thoughtfully--"I will make'open confession' by another week, for I had a talk with Mrs. Minturn, this afternoon, and she feels that it is hardly fair, that she is not quite justified to go on with the treatmentwithout his consent. "

"Suppose he should still object?" suggested Dr. Stanley. 

"Oh, he will not--he cannot when he learns the truth and of thegreat change in her; that the old pain is gone and she sleeps thewhole night through, " earnestly returned Mrs. Seabrook, butflushing hotly, for she had been secretly dreading to tell herhusband of the responsibility she had assumed. 

"Well, when you are ready to write let me know, for I also shallhave something to say to him, " said her brother, gravely. 

A week later two voluminous letters, charged with matter ofserious import, went sailing over the ocean on their way to Paris, where it was expected they would find Prof. Seabrook, who, havingturned his face home-ward, would spend the last week of Augustthere. 

Each was characteristic of the writer; the mother's touchinglypathetic in describing the "valley of the shadow" through whichthey had passed, and glowing with love and gratitude to God inview of the present hopeful and peaceful conditions; closing withan earnest, even piteous, appeal for her husband's unqualifiedconsent to continue Christian Science treatment. 

The young physician was no less earnest in laying the case beforehis brother-in-law, but rather more logical and philosophical indiscussing it, as well as very positive in his deductions. Inconclusion he wrote:

"Perhaps you may be surprised to learn that I have been reading upon this subject during the last few months; but, as I have alsobeen practicing medicine, at the same time, the mental conflicthas been something indescribable. I told myself, in my presumptionand egotism, that if there was healing power in Christian ScienceI would look into it and utilize it in connection with my ownmethods. The result has been a state of perpetual fizz--I know nobetter word to describe it; and now, after our recent experience, I find myself willing to sit humbly at the feet of higherauthority and learn of a better and more efficacious healing artthan I know of at present. For, I tell you in plain terms, Dorothywas dying--she was past all human aid when that blessed womancame, like an angel of peace, to us and in one night brought backour darling from the border of the unseen world. She, with herunderstanding of Christian Science, saved her. There can be nodoubt on that point, and the child is better than I have ever seenher since her accident. There has been no return of pain, and youcan imagine what that means to us all. She sleeps well, and has ahealthy, normal appetite. But Mrs. Minturn is very conscientious--says she cannot work in a divided household, and must have yourapproval, if she is to go on with the good work. Now, Will, be aman; put your prejudices away on some upper shelf--or, betterstill, cast them to the winds; pocket your ecclesiastical andintellectual pride, and give Dorrie a chance. I am convinced'there is more in this philosophy than we have ever dreamed of, 'and I am going to know more about it. Cable just two words--'goon'--if you are willing, and, at the rate she is going on now, I'll wager a hat against a cane that you won't know your owndaughter when you arrive. Bring the cane, please! In the samespirit of good fellowship as ever. "Affectionately yours, "PHIL. "

There was a season of anxious, yet blessed, waiting after theseletters were dispatched. Blessed for Dorothy, who was gainingevery hour, and happy as the day was long; anxious for Mrs. Seabrook, who could not quite divest herself of the fear of herhusband's disapproval, even though Mrs. Minturn was constantlyadmonishing, "Let not your heart be troubled, " and working todemonstrate that there could be no opposition to Truth and thatthe work, so well begun, could not be hindered by bigotry, prideor self-will. 

At last, one morning there came a cable message--just two words, as Phillip Stanley had requested, but not what he had asked for. 

"'Sail to-day, '" Mrs. Seabrook read aloud from the yellow slip, and lost color as she looked anxiously into her brother's eyes andquestioned:

"What shall we do?"

"We will ask Mrs. Minturn, " he gravely replied. 

So the message was taken to her, and after a thoughtful silenceshe turned with her serene smile to the waiting mother. 

"We will go on, " she said. "The question is ignored, and silencegives consent until we have more definite instructions. "

And go on they did, all working together, praying, reading, trusting, while they waited for the white-winged vessel and thetraveler that were speeding towards them. 

Three days later, a black bordered envelope was handed Katherine. 

"It has no more power than you give it, dearie, " observed hermother, who saw that she did not at once open it. 

The girl thanked her with a smile, and instantly broke the seal. 

"It is from Jennie Wild, mamma, " she said, as she turned to thesignature on the last page. Then she read aloud:

"DEAR MISS MINTURN: Auntie is gone, and it was all so sudden andawful I cannot realize it even yet. She just went to sleep lastThursday, in her chair, and never woke up. She was so dear--sodear, and I loved her with all my heart, and it seems to takeeverything out of the world for me, for her going leaves me alone, with no one to love, or have a kindred feeling for me. I hadplanned to do such great things for her when I should leaveschool, so that she need not work every minute to support me, andnow I can do nothing and have been a burden to her all theseyears. It is dreadful to be a 'stray waif, ' your identity lost, and your only friend swept out of the world without a moment'swarning. 

"Well, I am young and strong--I can work, and sometime, perhaps, Ishall understand why I am here--what special niche I am to fill;though at present nothing but a blank wall seems to loom up beforeme. Of course, this means I am not going back to Hilton, forauntie's annuity ceased when she went; the quarterly remittancecame the day before, so there was enough, and a little more, totake care of her. I am going, tomorrow, to Jerome's, to see if Ican get a place in the store. I want to stay here because, now andthen, I can see you, the Seabrooks, and some of the other girlswho have been good to me. Please write to me, dear Miss Minturn. Ithought of you first in my trouble, for you always have somethingso comforting to say when one is unhappy. Do you know anythingabout Prof, and Mrs. Seabrook, or how Dorothy is? "Lovingly yours, "JENNIE WILD. "

There was a long silence, after Katherine finished reading thisepistle, during which both mother and daughter were absorbed inthought. They were alone, for Miss Reynolds had left a few daysprevious and Sadie had gone to Boston to do some shopping. 

"Mamma, " said Katherine, at length, breaking the silence, "thereis Grandma Minturn's legacy. "

Mrs. Minturn lifted a bewildered look to her. 

"Ah!" she said, the next moment, as she caught her meaning, "Iunderstand; you want to use it for Jennie. "

"Yes; it is too bad for her education to be stopped. She is aconscientious student, in spite of her pranks, and I cannot endurethe thought of her going into a dry-goods store as a clerk, "Katherine replied. 

"But the will states that the legacy is to be used for 'a Europeantour, or a wedding trousseau, or--'"

"I know; but, mamma, I've had my European tour with you--such alovely one, too!" Katherine interposed; "while as for thetrousseau"--this with a faint smile--"that is a possible need sofar away in the dim distance as to be absolutely invisible atpresent. So if you will let me use the money for Jennie I shall behappy, and I am sure it will be 'bread' well 'cast upon thewaters. '"

"Dear heart!" replied her mother, in a voice that was not quitesteady, "it is a lovely thought; but we cannot decide so importanta matter without consulting your father. If he approves you havemy hearty sanction. "'

John Minturn, big-hearted, whole-souled, and always ready to lenda helping hand to a needy brother or sister, was deeply touched byKatherine's generosity. 

"Well, 'my girlie, ' I guess you can do about as you have a mind towith grandma's legacy, " he said, when she unfolded her plan tohim. "To be sure she stated what it might be used for, but I thinkshe meant you to get what you most wanted with it. You've had thetrip abroad, as you say, and"--with a twinkle in his eyes thatbrought the color to her cheeks--"when the wedding finery isneeded--which I hope won't be for a long time yet--I imagine itwill promptly be forthcoming. "

"Thank you, papa. I wonder if any other girl manages to get herown way as often as I do!" said the happy maiden, as she gave hisear a playful tweak and supplemented it with a kiss on his lips. 

"Well, Miss Philanthropy, for once I'll concede that it is anirresistible 'way, '" he retorted, then added more seriously: "AndI think we will insist that Miss Wild shall return to Hilton as aregular student and have no outside duties to handicap her in therace, for the next three years. "

"That was my own thought, too, papa; but"--with a look ofperplexity--"there are nearly three weeks before school opens, andI am wondering what she will do with herself during that time. "

"Oh, that is easily managed; tell her to board with some nicefamily, and be getting her finery in order. Judging from what isgoing on upstairs, she'll need a few stitches taken as well assome other people whom I know, " returned the man, with a chuckle;for, unlike the majority of his kind, he took a deep interest inthe apparel of his wife and daughter, especially in the "prettynothings" which add so much to the tout ensemble. 

But upon confiding her plans to Mrs. Seabrook, that lady at oncevetoed the boarding proposition. 

"Tell Jennie to go directly to the seminary and remain with thematron and maids, who will be there next Monday to begin to putthe house in order, " she had said. "And--as she knows whereeverything belongs--if she will oversee our rooms put to rights Ishall feel that I need not hurry back. "

So, with a happy heart, Katherine wrote immediately to herprotegee a loving, tender letter, which also contained sympatheticmessages from all her other friends. Then, with great tact, sheunfolded her own plans and wishes regarding her future, and inconclusion said:

"Jennie, dear, never again say that you are a 'stray waif, ' fornothing ever goes astray in God's universe. Your 'identity' is not'lost, ' for you are God's child, and that child can never bedeprived of her birthright, nor of any good thing necessary to herhappiness or well-being. Neither have you 'been deprived of youronly friend, ' nor has she been swept beyond the focus of yourlove, or you of hers. The bond that existed between you can neverbe broken, for it was, and still is, the reflection of divine Lovethat is omnipresent. I am looking forward to our reunion, andshall think of you often as the days slip by. 

"With dear love, KATHERINE MINTURN. "

The response which Katherine received to the above letter drewtears from her eyes, for Jennie's full heart overflowed mosttouchingly, showing a depth of grateful appreciation that did hermuch credit. 

While still grieving for her "dear auntie, " she could not restrainher joy, in view of the great boon of going back to school, andwrote of it:

"I did not think anything could make me so happy again, and I cannever tell you how I love you for it. I will improve every minute. I will make you all proud of me. No one shall ever have cause tocall me 'Wild Jennie' again, and when I graduate and get toteaching I shall pay you back every penny it has cost to fit mefor it. "

One evening, after dinner, the Minturns went, with some friendswho were visiting them, to Katherine's favorite outlook, and, asthey were passing the Hunt cottage they saw Dr. Stanley on theporch and invited him to join them. The sun was just setting asthey reached their point of observation, where the view, illuminated by the vivid crimson and gold in the western sky, wasimpressive and magnificent beyond description. 

They lingered long, as if loath to leave the enchanting prospect;but, as the softer shades of twilight began to steal gently like aveil of gauze over the scene, they turned their faces homewardonce more. 

As she was on the point of following, Katherine found Dr. Stanleytarrying beside her. 

"Will you wait a moment?" he inquired, in a low voice, whichimpressed her as sounding not quite natural. 

She paused with an inquiring look, and he led her back towards theedge of the bluff. 

"Miss Minturn, do you see a vessel far out at sea?" he asked. 

"Yes, it is a--"

"Pardon me, please, " he interposed; "it is a five-masted schooner, with sails all set, is it not?"

"Why, yes, " she began, turning to him in surprise, to find himlooking off at the vessel, his right eye covered with one hand. 

For a moment she could not speak. Then her face grew luminous witha great joy as she realized what it meant. 

"Oh!" she breathed, softly. 

"Yes, I can see, " he said. "The sight has been slowly comingduring the last month, and I have dimly discerned things aroundme. Yesterday Mrs. Minturn made a startling statement regardingsight being 'spiritual perception'--that 'it is not dependent uponthe physical eye, the optic nerves, etc. , but upon Mind, the all-seeing God, ' and I caught a glimpse of something I had notcomprehended before. To-day I found I could read my 'Science andHealth' clearly, with both eyes; but I have not spoken of it toanyone until now--'twas you who first assured me that such a booncould be conferred. Miss Minturn"--he removed his hat and bowedhis head reverently--"all honor to the 'Science of sciences' andto her, the inspired messenger through whom it has been given to aneedy world. "

CHAPTER XXI. 

THE TRAVELER RETURNS. 

One evening Sadie was sitting by herself upon the veranda thatoverlooked the ocean, and where she was watching a glorious fullmoon which seemed to be rolling straight out of the glimmering seainto the cloudless vault above. It was unusual for her to bealone, but Mrs. Minturn had slipped away for a chat with Mrs. Seabrook, and Katherine, at the invitation of Dr. Stanley, hadgone for a walk to the library in search of an interesting bookfor Dorothy. 

Sadie had changed much during her summer with her friends. She hadgrown more thoughtful, more self-poised, more orderly andsystematic in her ways; while, it goes without saying, she hadbecome deeply attached to every member of the family. 

Just now she was absorbed in a mental discussion with herselfregarding what would be the most acceptable and appropriate giftshe could offer each one, to attest her appreciation of theirunited kindness and unrivaled hospitality in taking her solovingly into their household for the long vacation. 

Without having heard a step or a movement, without a suspicionthat any living being was near, her name was suddenly pronouncedin familiar tones directly behind her. 

"Sadie!"

She sprang to her feet and faced the intruder. 

"Oh, Ned! Why have you come? Why cannot you let me alone?" shecried, in a startled tone. 

"I have come to make you take back your ring, " and he held out thebox to her. "And I cannot 'leave you alone, ' because--you knowwhy, Sadie. "

"No, I shall not take back the ring, " she replied, waving it away, "and I wrote you that everything was at an end between us; that Iwould not be bound to you any longer. "

"But you are bound--you have given me your promise. "

"I have taken back that promise. "

"Why?"

"Because--oh! for many reasons. I have my course to finish; I meanto put my best work into the coming year, and I will not behampered in any such way, " resolutely returned Sadie, who was fastrecovering tier self-possession. 

"No; it is because that preaching, sanctimonious Katherine Minturnhas influenced you against me, " hotly retorted her companion. 

"Katherine Minturn is the dearest, loveliest, sweetest girl in theworld, and I won't hear one word against her, " said Sadie, instout defense of her friend. 

"Well, what are some of your other 'many reasons'?" demanded Mr. Willard, and quickly retreating from what he saw was dangerousground. 

"I--reckon I'm under no obligation to give them, " slowly returnedthe girl, after a moment of thought. "It is sufficient that I havedecided to end everything. Now please let that settle it and don'ttry to see me again. "

"Don't you care for me any more, Sadie? What have I done? Whatfault have you to find with me?"

"Have you no fault to find with yourself, Ned Willard? Are yousatisfied with the life you are living?" gravely inquired Sadie, but ignoring his queries. 

"But you would be the making of me, Sadie. Under your influence Icould be anything--everything you could wish. "

"Well, now--doesn't that strike you as rather a weak argument fora man to offer for himself?" returned his companion, lapsing intoher Southern drawl which, of late, had not been so prominent; "toask a girl to bind herself irrevocably to him for life and holdingout as an inducement the privilege of reforming him?" and therewas a note of scorn in the lazy tones that stung the man to suddenanger. 

"I swear I will not be trifled with in any such way, " hepassionately exclaimed. "You shall rue your words, Sadie Minot--"

"I reckon I'd better go in, " she interrupted, and turned haughtilyfrom him. 

"You won't go in yet, " he said, through tightly shut teeth, as heplaced himself in her path. "I'll see if--"

At that instant voices were heard, and, turning, both sawKatherine, accompanied by Dr. Stanley, mounting the steps leadingto the veranda. 

With a half audible imprecation, the baffled intruder sprang uponthe railing and vaulted over. 

But his foot becoming entangled in the vines trailing there causedhim to fall heavily to the ground, where, after one sharp cry ofagony, he lay silent and motionless. 

In less time than it takes to record it, Sadie was kneeling besidehim, while her friends followed closely after. 

"I will call the coachman. We must get him into the houseimmediately, " said Katherine, who was intent only upon givinginstant succor to the injured man. 

"No, " vetoed Dr. Stanley, authoritatively, "he must not be takenin here. You may call help, however, and I will have him carriedto my room, where I will ascertain how seriously he is injured, then we can decide what further disposition to make of him. "

The coachman and hostler were summoned, and the unconscious manwas borne to the Hunt cottage and laid upon Phillip Stanley's bed. Here an examination revealed that the left leg had been brokenabove the knee; but, before an hour had passed, this wasskillfully set and the patient made as comfortable as possible forthe night. 

Dr. Stanley would not permit his sister to be inconvenienced inany way by this addition to their family, but took it upon himselfto minister to the sufferer's requirements, which he did with allthe ease and skill of a trained nurse. 

During the first day or two the young man preserved a sullensilence; but as his attendant manifested only good will andinvariably treated him with the utmost courtesy and kindness, hisreserve gradually wore away and he became more communicative. 

"This has proved a pretty unlucky trip for me, " he observed, onthe third morning after the accident, and thus introducing asubject which Dr. Stanley had studiously avoided. 

"Possibly; but you are coming on all right. You have had no fever, no pain, " the physician replied. 

"No, and I don't understand that part of it at all, " remarked hispatient, thoughtfully. "I have always supposed it was a terribleexperience to have a broken bone set. "

"Well, Willard, I have a confession to make to you about that, "his companion returned; "you were in such a state of collapseTuesday night I felt you were unfit to decide any question foryourself, and, as I had no anaesthetics at hand, I asked Mrs. Minturn to give you a Christian Science treatment while Iperformed my duties, and since then I have been trying to work, under her direction, to keep the claims of inflammation and feverfrom manifesting themselves. "

"Christian Science!" repeated the patient, with a short laugh. "Well, I've heard that it would do great things, but I never tookany stock in it; it seemed like so much twaddle to me. You aresure you're not guying me, doctor?"

"Indeed, I am not; you can rely on what I have told you. "

"All right; the method doesn't signify, so long as I was sparedthe pain. "

"Then, are you willing to keep on under the same treatment?"inquired his companion. 

"I'll be blamed! I believe you're turning Scientist yourself!"exclaimed Willard, with a broad grin. "But it makes no differenceto me what you do, so I get results. You're a first-class doctor, and would be sure to know if anything was going wrong. But--confound the luck!--I don't want to be laid up here for threemonths, " he concluded, impatiently. 

"There will be no need of that. I think by the end of another weekyou can be put upon a Pullman and go home, " was the encouragingresponse. 

"Home!" was the bitter retort. "You know I can't go there, Stanley. "

"Well, you are going to be well taken care of, anyway. I shallattend to that, " said Dr. Stanley, kindly. 

"Doc, you're O. K. You've been mighty good to me, first and last, "the patient observed, and flushing with sudden feeling. "I supposeyou know what brought me down here, " he added, after a moment ofsilence. 

"Yes, I know something about it. You followed Miss Minot here. "

"Why shouldn't I follow her?" was the hot reply. "She had promisedto marry me. "

"I understand that promise had been revoked. "

"She had no right to revoke it after leading me on--"

"Leading you on!" sternly interrupted Phillip Stanley. "Willard, don't add to your other sins by laying that at the girl's door, when I've known of your boasts that before the year was out you'would have a wife and the handling of a cool three hundredthousand dollars. '"

"Who told you that?" demanded the young man, with a guilty flushand a shame-faced air. 

"It does not matter who told me; I have it on good authority. "

"But, Stanley, I am fond of her. I really am. "

"Suppose Alfred Bent was fond of your sister, Minnie, in the sameway, would you like to have him marry her?"

The fellow shrank as under a lash and his eyes blazed. 

"By thunder--no!" he vehemently returned. 

"But Alfred Bent has been your inseparable crony during the lasttwo years that you have wasted, and there is very little to choosebetween you. So ask yourself if you are fit to marry a girl likeMiss Minot; what right you have to ruin her life and squander hermoney. "

"I say, doc, you are piling it on thick, " Willard here interposed, in an injured tone. 

"Yes, I know it sounds harsh, Ned, " said the physician, bending agrave though kindly look on him, "but, in my profession, you knowwe sometimes have to probe and adopt severe measures before a curecan be effected. You also know, from past experience, thatkindness was the only motive that prompted me in what I have doneand still prompts me in what I am doing; so, now having come to anenforced pause in your career, I want you to improve it by doingsome serious thinking. You are a fellow of more than ordinarynatural ability, Ned, and have it in your power to gain anenviable position in the world if you would turn your talents inthe right direction. "

"You flatter me, " was the sarcastic interruption. 

"I have been telling you some very plain truths, and it is onlyfair to give credit also where it is due, " said his companion, ina friendly tone. "I am sure that underneath your seemingrecklessness you have not always felt comfortable or satisfiedwith yourself. You are the only son of a fine father, who hasgiven you every advantage. Your mother is one of the 'salt of theearth'; but her hair has been growing very white during the lasttwo years, and Minnie--well, my heart has often ached for her as Ihave noted the sad drooping of her eyes and the grieved quiver ofher lips when she has spoken to me of you. "

"Stanley, have you any brandy in the house?" suddenly demandedWillard, trying to speak in his ordinary tone; but his companionsaw that he was white to his lips, and concluded that he had"probed" far enough for the present. 

"You are not to have stimulants while you are under treatment, "was the quiet but decisive reply. 

"But, doc, I can't stand it. I really can't. Look!" and he held upa hand that shook like a leaf. 

"You will be better of that shortly, my boy. I'll take care ofit, " was the kind reply. "But"--confidentially--"while we aretalking of it, wouldn't you be glad to have that habit broken--tobe free?"

The poor fellow drew in a quick, sharp breath; then, in a hard, metallic tone, he said:

"I've thought a score of times I would be free; that I'd end itonce for all--take a last drink, you know, with a dose ofstrychnine in it. " Then, tossing back the hair from his forehead, he added, with an effort to be facetious: "I wonder how yourscience would work on that? I say, Stanley, are you really turningChristian Scientist?"

Before his companion could reply, a maid appeared in the doorway, bearing a tray on which a tempting lunch was arranged. Dr. Stanleydrew a table beside the bed and deftly placed things so that hispatient could easily reach them; then, at his request, went belowto join his sister and Dorothy at their repast. 

The subjects of their recent conversation were not resumed, but, though the physician was in some doubt regarding the impressionmade on the young man's mind, it was evident that he cherished noresentment. He did not ask for liquor again, either, though therewere times when a certain look in his eyes warned his watchfulattendant that the old craving was making itself felt and causedhim to flee to his "little book" and work vigorously on this firstventure, which, with Mrs. Minturn's assistance, he was making inChristian Science. 

One day, having made his charge comfortable and supplied him withan entertaining book to read, Dr. Stanley sought the companionshipof his sister and Dorothy, on the broad piazza, where they nowalmost lived when the weather was fine. 

"See! Uncle Phil, " cried his niece, the moment he appeared, andholding up some work for his inspection, "mamma is teaching me tofagot and hemstitch, and I am going to make some pretty collarslike hers, " and the eager tone and sparkling eyes told how deeplyinterested the girl was in the novel employment. 

The hitherto sunken cheeks were beginning to assume a gracefulcontour; the lips had taken on a decided tinge of scarlet, whilean unaccustomed vigor in all her movements told of dailyincreasing strength, and the cheery ring in her voice was likemusic to loving hearts. 

The man bent down to inspect the small piece of linen and thedainty stitches, his face all aglow with inward thanksgiving as hepraised her work. 

"We will have you turning dressmaker next and setting up anestablishment for yourself, " he observed, in a sportive tone. 

"Well, why not?" she gayly retorted. "If I took a notion to learndressmaking, I am sure I could do it. But"--more gravely--"I amgoing to study like everything this winter and make up for losttime. Mamma and I have been talking it over, and she thinks I canbegin the regular course if I want to. I do, and I mean to gothrough and graduate like any other student. "

"Indeed! We are making great plans, aren't we?"

"Yes, I know it sounds big for me; but Mrs. Minturn says 'there isnothing we cannot do if we do not limit God, ' and Miss Katherinesays--"

"Well, what does Miss Katherine say?" queried her uncle, in aneager tone, as Dorothy paused to count the threads she was takingon her needle. 

She looked up quickly into his face, his tone having attractedher. 

"I guess you think she is pretty nice, too, " she observed, naively. 

"What has put that idea into your small head?"

"Oh! the way you speak of her and look at her sometimes, and--well, of course"--with an appreciative sigh--"anybody couldn'thelp loving her. "

"But you haven't told me what she said, " persisted the man, butfeeling the color mounting in his face as he caught the merrygleam in his sister's eyes. 

"Oh! she said that 'God being the only intelligence, man reflectsthat intelligence, and there is nothing we cannot learn if we keepthat in our thought as we study'; so you see, it is all right forme to plan to go through college if I want to, " and the toneindicated that the matter was settled. 

"'Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hastrevealed them unto babes, '" quoted Phillip Stanley to himself, ashe stooped to recover a spool that rolled from Mrs. Seabrook'slap. 

At the same moment the sound of wheels fell upon their ears; thenext, a carriage stopped before their door and a stalwart figureleaped to the ground. 

"Papa!" "William!" fell simultaneously from the lips of the motherand daughter--one with a ring of triumph in her voice, the otherwith a note of intense yearning in her tones. 

The man caught his wife to his breast. 

"Sweetheart, it is joy to hold you here once more, " he breathed, as their lips met; and she knew there was no cloud between them. 

Then he turned and knelt beside his child, folding her in a long, silent embrace. 

One swift glance into her bright, eager, happy face had told him astory that thrilled his soul and made him, for the moment, dumb. 

"Papa, you can see, can't you?--and you are glad, aren't you?"Dorothy at length observed, as she lifted wet but joyful eyes tohis bronzed face. 

"Darling, I can see, and I am more than 'glad, '" he returned, in ahusky tone, as he gently released her, then arose to greet hisbrother-in-law. 

"Phillip, old boy, it is good to be home again, " he said, as heclasped the outstretched hand, and the hearty grip told theyounger man that there would be no controversy between them over apreviously mooted question, while he was strangely touched, whenhe added, with a smile that was somewhat tremulous:

"The cane is here, Phil, and at your disposal. "

"What is that about a cane, papa?" cried Dorothy, whose quick earshad caught what he had said. 

"I asked your father to bring me a nice cane from abroad, " heruncle explained. 

"Well, papa, " the girl pursued, "I hope it is a very handsome one, and that you will make him a present of it, for you can never knowhow good Uncle Phil' has been to us. "

Both gentlemen laughed, and were glad of the opportunity to givevent in this way to their pent-up emotions. 

"All right, Dorrie; and when you see it you shall be the judgewhether it is fine enough, " replied the professor, as he turnedagain to feast his eyes upon the wonderful change in her. 

A little later the lunch bell sounded, and the happy quartet wentwithin to break bread together, for the first time in two longmonths. But one of the number could only make a pretense ateating--his heart was too full to allow him to do much butcovertly watch his child, who was vigorously plying knife and forkand manifesting the appreciative appetite of a normally hungrygirl. 

Of course, there was much to tell and talk over, and the afternoonslipped swiftly away, twilight coming upon them almost before "thehalf had been told. "

The subject of Christian Science had been mutually avoided, andwas not referred to until after dinner, when Mrs. Minturn came infor her usual visit to Dorothy. 

Prof. Seabrook had never met her but once, and that was when shehad visited Hilton to apply for Katherine's admission to theschool. But he recognized her instantly, and greeted her with theutmost cordiality. 

When her interview with Dorothy was over and she rejoined thegroup in the parlor, he invited her to be seated and placed achair for her. 

"But this is your first evening with your dear ones, and theyshould have the privilege of monopolizing you, " she objected, withher charming smile. 

"Nay, there are some things that must be said, you know, and they, I am sure, are longing to hear them, " he returned, with visibleemotion. "First, I have no words adequate to express my gratitudefor what you have done for my child. "

"Not what I have done, " the lady interposed, with gentle emphasis. 

"I understand--and I have been trying to thank God every momentsince my return, " he said, "but you claim to be His messenger, orinstrument, and surely we cannot ignore that fact. I left Dorriepale and wasted to a mere shadow, scarcely able to move or helpherself in any way. I find to-day a bright, animated girl, rapidlytaking on flesh and strength, sitting upright in her chair--sewing! How the wonder has been accomplished is beyond mycomprehension. I had previously vetoed Christian Sciencetreatment; to be frank, I contemptuously repudiated it. I can nolonger hold it in derision, neither can I say that my attitudetowards it, as a science, or a religion, has changed. "

"That is yet to come, " said Mrs. Minturn, smiling, as he paused. 

"I have read your text-book, " he resumed, "but with a criticalframe of mind that has been termed 'ecclesiastical andintellectual pride'"--this with a quizzical glance at his brother, who nodded back a sharp assent--"and I could or would find nothinggood in it. To me it seemed atheistic, fallacious, heretical. Youperceive I am not sparing myself in these admissions, " heinterposed, "but I have been doing some serious thinking during myreturn voyage, and now I am going to read that book again; not tocriticise, but to get at its true inwardness if I can. "

"That is a spirit that will surely bring its own reward, " Mrs. Minturn responded, her face luminous with admiration for the frankand conscientious acknowledgment which the man had made. 

Mrs. Seabrook turned glad eyes upon her husband. 

"And, William, we will have her keep on with the treatment, willwe not?"

"Assuredly; one could never have the heart to stop the good work, even though one may not comprehend the method, " he heartilyresponded, and the happy wife and mother heaved a sigh of supremecontent. 

They talked on for a while longer, then Mrs. Minturn gracefullytook her leave and went home to tell Katherine that anotherprodigal was on his way to his Father's house. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

PHILLIP STANLEY'S FIRST DEMONSTRATION. 

A week after the return of Prof. Seabrook, Dr. Stanley ventured totransfer his patient to his native city. He was desirous ofgetting him away before the general flitting back to Hilton, inorder to prevent awkward meetings and complications. 

The young man had improved steadily, and his physician had foundhim, as a rule, very patient and tractable. He avoided talkingabout himself, and never again referred to the conversation thathad occurred a few days after his accident. He read a great deal, conversed freely of politics, current events, etc. , and evidentlytried to cause as little trouble as possible. 

He was often seriously thoughtful, a circumstance which hisobservant attendant regarded as a favorable indication, while, nowand then, he would drop a word that betrayed his appreciation ofthe rare kindness he was receiving. In arranging for histransportation Dr. Stanley neglected nothing that would contributeto his comfort, and he made the trip without the slightestinconvenience, although he betrayed a sense of restlessness as heneared his destination, for he had not even asked what was tobecome of him upon his arrival, and could not quite conceal hisanxiety on that point. 

When he was lifted out upon the platform at the station, in hisown city, his astonished glance fell first upon his sister, asweet girl of seventeen, then upon his father, both of whomgreeted him as if there had never been a barrier between them. 

He flushed a remorseful scarlet and lifted an inquiring look toDr. Stanley. 

"Yes, Ned, I plead guilty, " he smilingly confessed. "I did notfeel justified in keeping your family in ignorance of yourcondition, and Mr. Willard telegraphed me that he would meet us onour arrival. "

"And, Ned, we have everything so nicely fixed for you at home, "his sister here interposed, for she saw he was half dazed by theunexpected meeting. "Bridge--the same old girl--and I have putyour room in apple-pie order; your books and pictures just as youused to have them, and"--with a ripple of musical laughter--"youare going to have cream toast with your dinner. It was yourfavorite dish, you know, and mamma is making it herself. Shewouldn't trust anybody else, for fear there would be lumps in it. But here come the men, " she concluded, cutting herself short, astwo muscular fellows came forward to transfer the bamboo litter toa waiting ambulance. 

"And I will come around in the morning to take a look at thatcast. I think we'll have it off altogether before long, " observedDr. Stanley, as he held out his hand to take leave of his patient, who could only wring it in silence. Then he was borne away. 

When the Seabrooks and Katherine arrived at Hilton, on the dayprevious to the opening of the school, they were joyfully welcomedby Jennie, who not only had everything in order for the principaland his family, but had, with loving hands, also made Katherineand Sadie's room immaculate and gorgeously decorated it withautumn leaves and golden-rod in honor of their return. 

Katherine could see that the girl's recent trying experience hadsubdued her somewhat; but, otherwise, she was the same original, irrepressible Jennie as ever. 

"How I love you!" she cried, when she was left alone withKatherine, while Sadie was out of the room for a few moments, andsupplementing her statement with another vigorous hug. "And youlook dearer than ever, if that could be possible; and what a finetime you've all been having down there by the sea! Dr. Stanley hastold me all about it, and"--with a grimace--"I guess you've beenbusy, too, doctoring some of the materia medica out of him--eh?"

"What do you mean?" Katherine inquired, but flushing under thefire of the girl's mischievous eyes. 

"Oh! he doesn't make any bones of it; he told me all aboutDorothy--how sick she was, and what your mother did for her, though he said, of course, it must not be talked here. I supposehe made an exception of me, because he knows how I love theSeabrooks and you, and then I can see for myself how flip he iswith the 'new tongue. '"

"Jennie!" exclaimed Katherine, in a shocked tone. Then she added:"What do you know about the 'new tongue'?"

"I'm always saying the wrong thing, " said the girl, in a repentantvoice; "but, truly, I didn't mean to be irreverent--I only wantedyou to know how pat the doctor reels off the scientific phrases;and"--assuming an important air--"I guess I know that ChristianScience is the 'new tongue' spoken of in the Bible. I've been tothe service all summer; auntie went with me, too, and thought itwas beautiful"--this with a sudden break in her voice--"and I'vegot the book, " she resumed. "I bought it with my pin-money. One ofthe Scientists was going to get a revised pocket edition, and saidshe'd let me have her old one for half price. She said the Scienceis all in it, and so I thought it would do until I could afford tobuy a new one. "

Katherine's eyes grew moist as she listened to this, and she toldherself that the dear child should also have a new revised pocketedition when Christmas came. 

Looking back over the months that had elapsed since she first cameto Hilton, she was almost overwhelmed, in view of the changedthought that had crept into the school. She had sown but thetiniest seed of Truth when she had told Prof. Seabrook that"Christian Science was a religion of Love and she would simply tryto live it"; but its rootlets had taken firm hold beneath thesurface of an unpromising soil; its germ had shot upwards andflourished, in spite of an adverse atmosphere, spreading abroadits branches with bud and blossom and fruitage, until now a goodlyharvest was being gathered in. There were Miss Reynolds, Mrs. Seabrook and Dorothy, Jennie and Dr. Stanley, all ready to avowthemselves as adherents of Truth, with Sadie, Prof. Seabrook and--she was beginning to hope--Ned Willard looking towards the Light;and her heart was flooded with a great joy. 

"What are you thinking about, Miss Minturn?" Jennie ventured toinquire when she had borne the silence as long as she could. 

Katharine came to herself with a sudden start. 

"Excuse me, dear, " she said, with a deprecatory smile. "But whatyou have just told me sent my thoughts wandering back over allthat has happened since I came here last winter. I did not mean tobe heedless, and I am very glad that you wanted the book enough tobuy it. Now"--laying a fond hand on her shoulder--"you are to drop'Miss Minturn" here and now. You and I are going to be likesisters--we are sisters in Truth already, for you are coming to usafter this for all your vacations. You must have a home, you know, and I think you will be happy with us. "

"Happy!" cried Jennie, choking up suddenly. "Why, I--I--think itwill be just h--hea--venly!" and down went the curly black headupon her hands to hide the tears she could not wipe away, for, aswas frequently the case, her handkerchief was not forthcoming whenmost needed. 

Katherine slipped hers into her hand, for she heard Sadiereturning, and, a few minutes later, the three girls were engagedin an animated discussion of plans for the coming year. 

The school opened with a full house again; indeed, it was morethan full, for Prof. Seabrook was obliged to secure rooms for halfa dozen new pupils with some families outside, and began toseriously consider the advisability of extending the wings of thebuilding before the beginning of another year. 

We cannot follow the experiences of our friends during the ensuingten months, in detail; and, in fact, but little out of theordinary occurred to mark their passing. 

It will be of interest, perhaps, to know that Prof. Seabrook, trueto his word, made a careful perusal of "Science and Health, " buthe did not find it easy to get out of old ruts, and there was manya hard-fought battle with preconceived opinions and long-treasuredcreeds and doctrines. Many a time he threw down his book with arevival of his old antagonism, but a look at Dorrie--whose generalhealth had become almost perfect, and who was now manifesting thekeenest interest in the studies which she had insisted upon takingup--was like a "peace, be still" to the tempest and oil upon theturbulent waters, and he resumed his investigations with suchdetermination to know the Truth, that, finally, he was enabled tosay with one of old, "I begin to see as through a glass darkly. "

Miss Reynolds became a greater power than ever in the school. Shehad always been attractive, and the students loved her, but nowthere was an added charm and sweetness that irresistibly dreweveryone to her. She made no secret of the change in her views, although she never forced them upon anyone. She attended theservice on Grove Street regularly, with Katherine, and Jennie alsowas numbered with the same congregation. 

Dr. Stanley found his position unique and by no means an enviableone. Before going abroad he had built up a fine practice, and mostof his patients came back to him on his return, while new ones hadflocked to him. Now, however, with his changed thought, he foundit exceedingly difficult to decide just what course to pursue, when those who, hitherto, had placed unbounded confidence in himnow called upon him to minister again to their necessities. 

But he had chosen his path. Having become convinced that God andGod alone "forgiveth all iniquities and healeth all diseases, " hehad declared that he would never again diagnose a case in accordwith the laws of materia medica, write another medicalprescription, or deal out ineffectual drugs. Neither did he, asyet, feel that he was prepared to announce himself a ChristianScience practitioner. So, when called to his former patients, hehad felt it his duty to state his position and, as an "enteringwedge, " suggest that they give the Science a trial for theirinfirmities. Some had openly scoffed at him; others had acted uponhis advice, and were greatly benefited; while, in a few instances, he had offered to try what he himself could do, and, to his greatjoy, had made his demonstration. But the majority dropped him andwent over to rival practitioners. 

Then he began to push out into the byways and hedges. He soughtout the suffering poor more than he had ever done before, and herehe found a field "ready to harvest, " where he could preach the"new gospel" and prove the promise, "The works that I do shall yedo also if ye believe on Me. "

So the growth in his own consciousness went on while he was"casting his bread upon the waters, " and he also might have beenseen, nearly every Sunday morning, in one of the rear seats in thehall on Grove Street, listening intently to the service. 

One supreme joy came to him during this time. 

Ned Willard's improvement had been phenomenally rapid after hisreturn home, and, to his family, the change in himself appeared noless remarkable. 

He was now always considerate of and courteous to every member ofthe household, frequently expressing grateful appreciation oftheir care and kindness, while an oath, which once had been afrequent offense to their ears, was now never heard to pass hislips. 

One morning, while making his accustomed visit, Dr. Stanleyobserved that his patient was strangely silent and thoughtful, seeming disinclined to talk, although he suggested several topicsto attract his attention. He was just on the point of rising togo, thinking it wiser to leave him to his mood, when he suddenlybroke forth:

"I say, Stanley, what have you been doing to me?"

"'Doing to you!' I am not sure that I catch your meaning. "

"Well, when I tumbled helplessly into your hands, down there inMassachusetts, you told me you were using Christian Sciencetreatment, and asked me if I objected. I thought it all 'bosh';but, as you know, told you I didn't care, provided the methodbrought right results. I thought that if things did not go O. K. You would slip back to the old way, so I felt perfectly safe. Butnow I begin to feel some curiosity regarding this peculiar mode, process, or whatever it may be, for not only has my leg got well--it is practically well--quicker than I supposed it possible for abroken bone to mend, but I feel mended in other ways, " heconcluded, with some embarrassment. 

"What do you mean, Ned?"

"Well, physically, I feel like a new man--kind of clean and fresh, through and through. Then"--flushing--"I am amazed that I haven'tbeen crazy for drink; but I do not seem to want it--I do not evencare to smoke, and--"

"Yes, " said his companion, kindly. 

"Oh! hang it! Stanley, it isn't easy to tell it, but I'm going to;I feel as if an X-ray had been turned upon my mentality, showingme what a blamed fool I've made of myself during the last fewyears, making me wish I could blot it all out and take a sharpturn in another direction. How's that for humble pie! I declare, Idon't know myself!" he concluded, apologetically. 

Dr. Stanley was literally stricken speechless. His heart was toofull for utterance. Surely this "fruit of the Spirit" was ripeningfar earlier than he had dared to hope, although he had worked onthe case with all the understanding he possessed, in connectionwith frequent correspondence with Mrs. Minturn for counsel. 

"What have you been doing, doc?" Willard repeated. "I've heardthat Christian Science treatment is wholly mental, but you havebeen doing some fine talking, first and last. Some of it has cuthome and some has gone over my head. Does your science reform thedrunkard as well as mend broken bones? I remember you once askedme if I'd like to be freed from it. Upon my word, I believe itdoes, though I'm not going to boast until I get out and can proveit. Have you been treating me for that, Stanley?"

"Yes, I have been trying to make you realize your birthright--yourGod-given dominion over all things, " said his friend, in a voicethat faltered in spite of himself; "have tried to make you knowthat you were 'free-born. '"

"Hold on! Now you are soaring over my head again, " interposed theyoung man. "Just make that clearer in your own language, please. Bible phraseology always seemed like Choctaw to me. "

"Well, then, Christian Science teaches that God made man theperfect image and likeness of Himself and gave him power toreflect or manifest His dominion over all beings. It follows, then, that man was never in bondage to anything--habit, appetite, disease or sin; so he was 'free-born. '"

"Then how does it happen we find him so tangled up in all sorts ofdeviltry?" demanded Willard. 

"We find the mortal 'tangled up, ' as you express it, because hehas set himself up as an independent entity and claims this entitycan be governed by evil instead of good--with lies instead oftruth, with sickness instead of health. "

"You emphasize the word 'mortal'; so you make a distinctionbetween a man and a mortal?"

"Yes; the mortal is the counterfeit of the real man, like a bogusdollar bill, with no gold or principal to back it. He arrogantlyassumes that he has a will of his own, and this will issubordinate to no other unless he chooses to make it so. But wefind that he reasons falsely when we see how he becomes the slaveof all sorts of evil that ultimates in sickness and death, "explained Dr. Stanley. 

"Humph! Then, according to your logic, the Ned Willard whom youknow is simply a mortal, physical manifestation of will power, catering to his own appetites and desires, and so becoming theirbond servant, and there is no true image and likeness of God, orreal man about him, " was the young man's half-quizzical rejoinder. "Granted, " he went on, more seriously, "I think I am beginning tosee him as he is and has appeared to others. But now comes thequestion, 'How is this same Ned Willard going to get rid of theundesirable mortal and find the man?' It looks a hopeless task tome. "

"You are using the scalpel very freely upon yourself, my boy, "said Phillip Stanley, in his friendliest tone. "But let us see ifthere isn't a different kind of blade that will serve us better. If you were cruelly bound with thongs, and some friend should passyou a keen-edged knife, you would not sit hopelessly looking atyour bonds and still continue to bemoan your bondage; you wouldinstantly begin to sever the thongs and so regain your liberty. InChristian Science we find the 'sword of Truth' with which we beginto cut away, one by one, the bonds of mortal falsities, habits, appetites and belief in evil until, eventually, we shall find ourfreedom and true manhood. "

"That sounds very promising, as you put it, though the how of itseems rather vague. But, by all that's honest, I would like to getat the secret of it, " and the young man turned a frank, earnestface to his companion as he concluded. 

"This will reveal it. Will you read it if I leave it with you?"and Dr. Stanley drew forth a pocket edition of "Science andHealth" and laid it upon his knee. 

Willard opened it and glanced at the title-page. 

"Thank you; I shall be glad to look it through, " he replied. 

"You will need a Bible to go with it, " said his companion, liftinghis eyes to a bookcase near him. 

"You'll not find one there, " his patient observed, with a shortlaugh. "Bibles and I have had nothing in common this many a year. However, there are plenty about the house. "

Dr. Stanley shortly after took his leave and went away to visitother hungry ones, a reverent joy in his heart and on his lips thepaean of David, "Who is so great a God as our God?"

A few weeks later Edwin Willard walked briskly into his office, his handsome face all aglow with health, a new hope and purposeshining in his eyes. 

"I'm off, Stanley!" he said, in cheery, eager tones as he laid hisfriend's "little book" on his desk. "I've just slipped in toreturn this and bid you au revoir. "

"Off!" repeated Phillip Stanley, in surprise. "Where to? whatfor?"

"I'm going to Washington, as private secretary to the Hon. ----, United States Senator from Pennsylvania. He was a classmate of myfather's at Yale, and asked the governor, the other day, if hecould suggest some one for the position, " Willard explained. "It'svery sudden, but it's great luck, though this"--touching the bookhe had just laid down--"teaches there's no such thing as luck. Thesalary won't permit me to keep up a spread-eagle style atpresent"--with a light-hearted laugh--"but I have a promise ofmore later on, and it may be the stepping-stone to somethingbetter; and, Stanley, I'm bent on going higher, in more ways thanone, " he concluded, in a confidential tone. 

"Ned, I am more glad than I can tell you, and my best wishes gowith you, " heartily returned his friend. "Wouldn't you like totake the book along as a souvenir?" he asked, pushing it towardshim. 

"Thanks, I've just bought one for myself, and I don't need anysouvenirs to remind me of you; for, Stanley, all I am and all Ihope to be I owe to you, or--I suppose you would prefer me to say--to God, through you. But if I am to catch that fast express Imust skip. I'll write to you, though, when I am settled. "

The two men clasped hands and looked deep into each other's eyesfor a moment; then the younger turned abruptly away and left theroom, the elder gravely watching the manly form as it sped, withalert and vigorous steps, down the street. 

"God bless the boy!" he said, in a low tone; "he has 'got at thesecret of it' at last, and his life henceforth will be crownedwith joy and peace. "

CHAPTER XXIII. 

MRS. MINTURN VISITS HILTON. 

Everything moved along harmoniously with Katherine in school. Ofcourse, there was work to be done and it required diligence, patience and perseverance to accomplish her daily tasks. But thereis always satisfaction in overcoming difficulties, for suchconquest never fails to strengthen and uplift. 

Between Sadie and herself there existed the tenderest relations. Every day seemed to draw them closer to each other, for divineLove was now the mutually acknowledged bond between them. The girlhad provided herself with the necessary books and was doing morethan "looking towards the Light"--she was really trying to walk init. She was also striving to "do her best" during this, her lastyear at school, as she had avowed she would, and was reaping herreward by finding that she was daily gaining in mental strengthand capacity. 

Jennie also was making good progress. She did not love fun andfrolic one whit less, but she now sought it in legitimate hoursand ways, and never allowed herself to "kick over the traces, " or, in other words, to break rules, and so jeopardize her record, although, as she once confessed, with the old mischievous sparklein her eyes, "the apples of Sodom did look very alluringsometimes. "

So the Christmas vacation found them, and Katherine and Jenniewent "home" to New York City, where every day was filled withdelightful experiences, Mr. And Mrs. Minturn having spared nothingto make these holidays the brightest of the year, especially fortheir protegee whose pleasures had been so limited. 

There was nothing to mar their enjoyment during the two "heavenly"weeks. They were like a pair of happy children, and not the leastof their pleasure consisted in helping Mrs. Minturn distribute heryearly reminders among those of whom One said, "The poor ye alwayshave with you. " And when, on Christmas morning, at breakfast, thepackages beside the various plates were inspected, there werebright faces and loving smiles, and in one case almost a rain oftears, in view of the numerous and lovely mementoes for which therecipient was wholly unprepared. But it was only a "sunshower, "and when Mr. Minturn, with a quizzical look, told her to "takecare, for she was losing some of her pearls, " she laughingly wipedthe glittering drops away and retorted:

"I wish they were real pearls, and I would heap them upon youall. "

When it was all over and the two girls were rolling swiftly ontheir way back to school, Jennie, her face radiant with delightfulmemories, informed Katherine that she had "never had such an outand out jolly time in all her life before. "

"It is like a diamond to me, " she said, "for it will glisten andsparkle in my mind as long as I remember anything about this life. But, best of all, " she continued, earnestly, "has been the Sciencepart of it; those lovely services and meetings! and your mother'stalks! Oh! Katherine, if I could be with her all the time I know Ishould grow to be a good Scientist!"

Katherine smiled into the yearning dark eyes. 

"Our growth, Jennie, depends upon our own right thinking andliving, upon the faithfulness with which we study, assimilate anddemonstrate Truth, " she said; then added: "Right environment isvery desirable, but when we lean upon that instead of on God, orPrinciple, we are not 'working out our own salvation, ' whicheveryone must do. You know what happened to the five foolishvirgins who leaned, or tried to lean, upon their neighbors for oilto fill their lamps. "

"Yes; and it's like copying some one else's problems and shirkingyour own daily work. When the exams come you're not 'in it'; youjust have to 'go way back and sit down, '" and the roguish dimplesplayed in her cheeks as the slang phrases slipped glibly from hertongue. "All the same, " she continued, "it is a help to haveothers about you doing good work. Somehow it inspires you tohustle for yourself--that is, if you honestly want to be the realthing and not a sham. "

The latter part of February Mrs. Minturn, having been called tothe western part of the State on business, stopped at Hilton onher way back, to spend the Sabbath and make "my girls" a littlevisit. 

That visit was like an oasis to Prof. Seabrook, or, as heafterwards expressed it, "it shone in his memory like a pure, lustrous pearl set in jet. "

Saturday afternoon was spent with Katherine and Jennie, doing alittle needful shopping and visiting some places of interest inthe city. Saturday evening, a party, including the Seabrooks, Sadie, Miss Reynolds and Dr. Stanley, was made up to go to hearMadam Melba, who was to sing in "Faust, " and a rich treat itproved for them all. 

Sunday morning found them all, except the principal and his wife, at the service in the hall on Grove Street, and which was now fartoo small to comfortably accommodate the people who were flockingto it; while Sunday evening, at Mrs. Seabrook's invitation, sawour friends gathered in her spacious parlor to listen to a littletalk on Christian Science from Mrs. Minturn. 

"I see you each have your book, " she began, glancing around thecircle, "and I think we cannot do better than to look into thetenets of our faith--you will find them on page 497. There is muchmore than at first appears in those few brief paragraphs, and Ihope no one will let a point go by, if it seems perplexing, without trying to get at the heart of it. Don't fear to interruptme with questions, for they will show me your trend of thought. "

Then, one by one, she took up the sections, which were freely andthoughtfully discussed. Prof. Seabrook, however, was the chiefinterlocutor of the evening and plied the patient woman withqueries both practical and profound. 

She met him logically on every one, and by the time they had cometo the end of the fifth paragraph much of the perplexity hadvanished from the man's face and a look of peace was enthroned inits place, while not one in the room ever forgot that hour, whichwas so fraught with helpfulness and intense interest to them all. 

"Mrs. Minturn, " he gravely observed, as she paused for a moment, "when one begins to understand something of what Christian Sciencereally is, one finds himself suddenly shorn of his formerintellectual arrogance and ecclesiastical intolerance, while hestands abashed and is amazed that he had never seen these thingsbefore. "

"That is because, in our previous study of the Scriptures, we weregoverned by human opinions, doctrines and creeds, instead of bythe spiritual law of interpretation, which always brings the proofof its supremacy. "

"But it makes one wish one hadn't been quite so pert in flauntingone's feathers before finer birds, " drawled Sadie, as she shot apeculiar glance at Katherine, "like a turkey we had at home oncethat had never seen a peacock's plumage until after he had done agood deal of strutting around, with his own self-sufficientappendage spread out to its widest extent. He collapsed, though, when he saw that blaze of glory. "

"Thank you, Sadie, for so pat an illustration of an exceedinglyuncomfortable frame of mind, " said Prof. Seabrook, with a merrytwinkle in his fine eyes, while an appreciative laugh ran aroundthe circle. 

The girl flushed scarlet in sudden dismay. 

"Prof. Seabrook!" she faltered, "I didn't mean--I was onlythinking of what I said to Katherine about being a ChristianScientist the day she came here. I told her, very grandly, that Iwas an Episcopalian, that my grandfather was an Episcopalianclergyman, and I had my doubts about his resting easy in his graveif he knew what a rank heretic I had for a roommate. Well, shejust unfurled a white banner of Love to me, and I've wanted tohide my diminished head every time I've thought of it since. "

"All right, Sadie; there's no offense, " returned the principal, with a smiling glance at her still flushed cheeks, "and I thinkthere may be some others among us who have learned a salutarylesson from our modest but stanch 'brown-eyed lassie, ' for shecertainly has tried, as she told me she would on that same day, 'to live her religion of Love. ' But, " turning again to Mrs. Minturn, "that reminds me of something else I wished to ask you. "

Reopening his book, he read aloud the sixth tenet, emphasizing thephrase "to love one another. "

"I find, in reading this book, " he resumed, "that you Scientistsgive a higher signification to that word 'love' than is implied bythe ordinary interpretation. Mere sentiment or emotion havenothing in common with your concept of its meaning?"

"Our Leader says, in her book of 'Miscellaneous Writings, '[Footnote: By Mary Baker G. Eddy, page 230. ] that 'no word is moremisconstrued, no sentiment less understood, '" said Mrs. Minturn. "Spiritual love is governed by its principle--divine Love. Emotional or sentimental love has no principle. It is governed bymortal impulse, moods, personal attraction, and so forth. DivineLove has but one impulse--infinite impersonal good. Paul's sublimedefinition of charity, or the love that 'beareth all things, ''that never faileth, ' 'that thinketh no evil, ' is the ChristianScience idea of love, and as our text-book teaches, nothing shortof this, lived and demonstrated in the daily life, is ChristianScience love. "

"That is your lesson to me over again, " whispered Miss Reynolds, who was sitting beside Katherine, "and I need it. "

"But you would not abolish human love?" Dr. Stanley here abruptlyquestioned. 

"I would have it governed, transformed by divine Love, " returnedMrs. Minturn, gently. "There is much more of selfishness embodiedin so-called human love than one can realize until one learns itsspiritual signification. The mother's is the purest of all humanaffection, and yet, even this is not devoid of selfishness, for itis 'my boy' or 'my girl' for whom she will toil and efface herselfto secure advantages, and often to their detriment. The love thatis absorbed in my wife or husband, my sister or brother, myfriend, is not the truest, although it is right to care tenderlyfor those who are dependent upon us. But the yearning that reachesout to all men, recognizing in everyone 'my mother, my sister, mybrother'--for all are God's children, and there are no mine orthine in Truth--is the love of God, the reflected Love that isGod. "

"I see, Mrs. Minturn; it is manifesting what the 'little book'says, the 'love of Love, ' [Footnote: "Science and Health, " page319. ] or the good of Good without regard to personality, so if weare reflecting it we cannot even think anything but good ofeveryone, " here interposed Dorothy, who had listened intently toall that had been said. 

"You dear child! how much better you have said it than I with mymultiplicity of words!" observed Mrs. Minturn, bending a look ofaffection upon her. 

"She has simply summarized what you have given us; but youranalysis has been very helpful to me, and I now see more clearlymuch that I have been questioning during my recent perusal of thebook, " Prof. Seabrook remarked. 

"Our Leader has long been reflecting this impersonal Love in herwonderful devotion to the Cause she has espoused, " Mrs. Minturnresumed. "Her one thought and motive is and always has been--sincethe Science of Christianity was revealed to her--to send forth thenew gospel to all 'nations and peoples and tongues, ' and gatherthem under its sacred banner, knowing that it is the 'pillar ofcloud by day and of fire by night' that will surely guide theminto the 'Promised Land. '"

"Yet she is severely criticised for claiming that it was a divinerevelation; for assuming 'unwarrantable authority' and demanding'unquestioning obedience, '" said her host. 

"Is that a fair or an honest criticism, Prof. Seabrook?" inquiredhis guest. "Has she not proved that Christian Science was a divinerevelation, not only by her own wonderful demonstrations, but bythe marvelous results which follow the study of her book, 'Scienceand Health, ' not to dwell upon the great work accomplished by thethousands of her students who have faithfully followed herteachings? Then, a leader must lead. Under supreme orders shebecame the pioneer to mark the way for others; she has scaledheights which no others have attained since the days of theMaster, and so she alone is fitted to direct. You, after longexperience, have organized this school; you know best what is mostneeded to promote the highest interests of your students andmaintain the superior standard of your institution. But your wordhas to be law to attain these conditions, and you insist uponimplicit obedience to your rules and mandates. Are youautocratically exacting or 'assuming unwarrantable authority' byso doing in order to meet the responsibilities devolving upon you?As I said before, 'a leader must lead, ' and a general must direct, as he discerns the need from his vantage ground above the field ofbattle, or the cause would be lost. "

"I see your point. It is fairly and logically argued, and I amfrank to admit that much of the criticism of Mrs. Eddy may beprompted by antagonism, jealousy and prejudice, " the gentlemanreturned. 

"But much more it is the outgrowth of misunderstanding, " said Mrs. Minturn, charitably. "Those who have most uncompromisinglydenounced Christian Science and its Founder have spoken andwritten without a proper knowledge of their subject, withouthaving even attempted to investigate, in order to prove the truthor error of what they had heard. They claim to have 'read thebook, ' but you know, from your own experience, that one casualreading is not sufficient to enable one to grasp the fundamentalprinciples contained therein. "

"That is true, " he assented. 

"And no man of good judgment, " she went on, "would feel that hewas prepared to write a treatise or exposition of some profoundsubject and give it to a critical public, until he had thoroughlymastered it; and this he would know he could not do in one, oreven two, superficial readings. But these criticisms do notdisturb us; they only make us love our Leader more, for her sweetpatience, forbearance and forgiveness; and we know that the timewill come when all will learn the Truth, 'from the least to thegreatest, ' and 'rise up to call her blessed. '"

"I am beginning to see that, too, " said the professor. "But thereis one thing more. Of course, you have had to meet the questionmany times--one hears it everywhere, and the papers every now andthen reiterate it--how about the high price of the text-book andthe teaching?"

"I would hardly have thought that such a question would havesuggested itself to you, Prof. Seabrook, knowing, as you do, thehigh price demanded for some of your own text-books. Then, regarding the teaching, Hilton students pay from eight hundred toa thousand dollars a year, according to the privileges they enjoy, not counting the extras; and the course is four years, makingquite a round sum in the aggregate. You force me to be personal aswell as practical in my arguments, " Mrs. Minturn interposed, withan arch smile. "Now for the other side of the question. Seventeenyears ago I was healed of what several physicians--to whom I paidmany hundreds of dollars--said was an incurable disease, by simplyreading 'Science and Health, ' for which I paid three dollars. Ayear later I studied with one of Mrs. Eddy's loyal students, towhom I paid one hundred dollars for my course of instruction. Since that time I have never employed a physician or paid out apenny for medicines. In view of these facts, do you think that theprice of the book and teaching should be regarded as 'exorbitant, ''out of all reason, ' an 'imposition upon the public, ' and manysimilar expressions, as are repeated over and over by numerousdenouncers and newspapers?"

Prof. Seabrook made a deprecatory gesture. 

"I am ashamed to have raised such a point, " he said; "it seemsexceedingly narrow and petty. "

"And besides, " Mrs. Minturn continued, "this same book andteaching have enabled me to heal hundreds of people of all mannerof diseases, and send them on their way rejoicing and to helpothers. Ah!" she cried, with eyes that shone through startingtears, "how can anyone speak slightingly of that dear woman whohas been instrumental in giving such a boon to suffering humanity, or criticise any act which, in her God-given wisdom, she is led todo? But, I am sure, I have talked enough for now, although I am atyour service at any time if other questions arise to perplex, " sheconcluded, as she arose, and the little company, after a fewmoments spent in social converse, separated for the night. 

A few days later Miss Reynolds sought Katharine. The girl was in amusic room, where she had been practicing for nearly an hour, andarose as her friend entered, an expectant look on her face, forshe seemed to feel at once that there was something unusual in theatmosphere. 

The woman was evidently in a strangely serious mood. There was anexpression of exaltation in her eyes, which told of some deep, newexperience that had aroused profound reverence and wonder, and adrooping of her sweet lips that bespoke a spirit bowed beneath asense of humility, and she carried a letter in her hand. 

"Read that, dear, " she said, in a repressed tone, as she passed itto her pupil. 

Katherine removed the missive from its envelope and read:

"MISS ADELE REYNOLDS:

"DEAR MADAM: My father, as, possibly you may have heard ere this, passed away one week ago to-day. You will perhaps be surprised tolearn that I have long known there existed an error at the time ofthe settlement of Mr. Reynolds'--your father's--affairs nearlyeleven years ago, and, although I sought several times to do so, Iwas powerless to have the matter rectified. Now, however, mysister and I, being the only heirs to our father's property, haveagreed that justice must be done, and have deposited in the FirstNational Bank of this city the amount--with accrued interest--thatis your rightful due, and it is subject to your order. Trustingthat you will kindly throw the veil of charity over what has beena great wrong, I am, "Very respectfully yours, JOHN F. HOWARD. "

As she finished reading this letter Katherine looked into the eyesof her teacher and smiled. 

"Kathie, I can hardly believe it!" said Miss Reynolds, in a voicechoked with tears. 

"'The measure that ye mete shall be measured to you again, ' youknow, " softly returned her companion, "and love begets love. You, long since, threw the mantle of Love over your 'brother, ' andTruth has uncovered and destroyed the error--in other words, thegreed--that seemed to rob you of what was justly yours. "

"It makes me very humble, " faltered her teacher. "I have tried tolove because, to be loyal to Truth, I must do nothing else. "

"Yes, and so Love has fulfilled the law; and, as our text-booksays, 'Mercy cancels the debt only when justice approves. '"[Footnote: "Science and Health, " page 22]

"And Katharine"--and Miss Reynolds' face glowed with happiness--"now the way is opened for me to do what I had decided I must doby the end of this year--'go work in His vineyard. ' I did notclearly see how I could do it, but I have tried to know that 'Godis the source of all supply, and I left it there. '"

CHAPTER XXIV. 

THE END OF SCHOOL DAYS. 

Time seemed to fly after Mrs. Minturn's visit. Winter melted intospring, spring budded and blossomed into summer, and June, withits examinations, commencement exercises and formalities, was oncemore close upon the students at Hilton. 

Mr. And Mrs. Minturn came on from New York to be present atKatherine's graduation, after which the family, Jennie included, were going directly to their summer home at Manchester. 

Prof. Seabrook had again been fortunate enough to secure the Huntcottage for the season, for the owners were going abroad for ayear and were only too glad to rent it to such desirable tenants. 

Sadie was going with her guardian and his family to Newport forthe summer, but had promised Katherine a fortnight's visit duringthe latter half of July. 

The two girls had grown closer and closer to each other, and theynow found themselves very loath to separate, to dismantle theirpretty room and pack their trunks, for their final flitting fromHilton, their well-beloved alma mater. Their prospective departurewas also generally regretted by both teachers and pupils, who wereto remain, for each had won a stronghold in all hearts. 

There had been a great change in Sadie, but it had only served tomake her more attractive, and she had kept her word to "do herbest" work during her last year, for she now stood second in herclass, and thus had won the respect of her principal as well as ofher teachers, while her happy temperament and the almost prodigalexpenditure of her ample income to give pleasure to others hadmade her many firm friends among the students. 

Katherine, as we know, had broken every barrier down before herjunior year expired, and during the present one not a cloud hadgathered to mar her relations with her associates; while, havinglived her religion, Christian Science had grown to be respected bythe whole school, especially after it became known what hadproduced the wonderful change in Dorothy, who did not seem likethe same girl, and was now able to get about quite nimbly with theaid of crutches. 

The last all-important day arrived, and the retiring seniors "didthemselves proud" in their "grand final parade" before the public, receiving their floral tributes and diplomas with pretty, consequential airs and smiles of supreme content, singing theirlast songs, but wiping away a furtive tear or two which thesuggestive melodies evoked; then their reign at Hilton was over. 

After the class was dismissed, as Katherine was gathering up herflowers to take them to her room, she glanced at the cardsattached to the various offerings. One bore "With dear love fromfather and mother"; another was from "Sadie, " and a third from"Dorothy. "

She stood in thoughtful silence for a moment after reading thesenames, a look of perplexity on her young face, a little shadowdimming her pretty brown eyes. 

"I wonder, " she began; then, suddenly cutting herself short, shethrew back her small head with an unaccustomed air, and with abright red spot on either cheek, went straight to her room, "Bless your heart, honey! Whatever has given you such amagnificent color?" Sadie exclaimed, as Katherine opened the door, to find her roommate trying to dispose of the wealth of flowersthat had poured in upon her from all sources. 

"Have I more than usual?" she inquired, putting one hand over ahot cheek, which began to take on an even deeper hue. 

"Indeed you have, and it's mighty becoming to you. You areperfectly stunning, and I'd like a picture of you as you looknow, " and the girl's appreciative glance swept over the gracefulfigure in its trailing white dress, the brilliant flowersencircled with one fair arm and the beautiful face all aglow withits unaccustomed color. "Well, " she went on, with a satisfiedsigh, "it is all over, ami mia, and I'm sure we made a downrightsplendid show, to say nothing about the honor we heaped uponourselves, with our essays, poems, class history, singing, etc. Iwas proud of it all. Now for the grand finale to-night, and that, I suppose, will end our school life. Heigh-ho! aren't you just alittle bit sorry, Kathleen mavourneen?"

"Yes, of course; one cannot help feeling the breaking away; er--Sadie, was Dr. Stanley in the audience this afternoon?"

Miss Minot shot a quick, comprehensive look from under her longlashes at her companion, who had turned a little from her and wasnow apparently gazing out of a window. 

"O-h! I see!" she ejaculated, reflectively, after an instant ofhesitation. 

"What do you see?" demanded Katherine, in surprise, and facing hersuddenly. 

"Why! Why, this beautiful Katherine--Mermet is refractory; she--itwon't stand up in the vase; it has a crooked stem, lops overdejectedly and needs doctoring, " Sadie observed, demurely, as sheheld the flower up to view. "But"--with 'a sly smile--"I reckon alittle skillful surgery will straighten it out. Yes, Dr. Stanleywas there--up in the north corner, almost behind that great post. How strange you didn't see him!"

"I didn't try to find anybody; I didn't care to know where anybodysat, at least until after I had read my essay; and then, you know, it was almost over, " explained Katherine, turning away again, butnot before her friend had noticed that the color was now all gonefrom her face. 

She nodded her head wisely once or twice. 

"He didn't send any flowers, " she mentally observed. "Those Jacksare mine; the mixed bouquet is from the Minturns, and I saw Dorriegive the usher those Daybreak pinks. Well, it is queer. I wonderwhat it means?"

"There!" she remarked, aloud, "I've done the best I can with myavalanche of sweetness; now give me yours, honey, and I will putthem in this jardiniere. But what will you save out to wear withyour reception gown to-night?" she asked, as she took the flowersfrom Katherine. 

"I--don't know, Sadie; I believe I won't make any change--I'll gojust as I am, " was the dejected reply as the girl sank wearilyinto a chair. 

"Go just as you are! not make any change! Well, now, Miss Minturn, that really 'jars' me; with that perfectly killing pink libertygauze, made over pink silk, all ready to slip on, and which justmakes me green with envy to look at, " Sadie exclaimed, in a toneof mock consternation, although, as she told her later, she was"dying to shriek with laughter. " "What is the matter, honey?" sheadded, softly, the next moment. 

"Matter?" repeated Katherine, trying to look unconscious. 

"Yes; are you tired?"

"Well--it has been a pretty busy day, you know, " and a half-repressed sigh seemed to indicate weariness. 

"Who is that, I wonder?" remarked Miss Minot, as some one knockedfor admittance. "Come in. "

The door opened and a maid put her head inside. 

"A box for Miss Minturn, " she said, briefly. 

Katherine sprang forward to take it and a strange tremor seizedher as she severed the twine, removed the wrapper and lifted thecover. 

Then the rich color flooded cheek and brow as she saw a small butexquisite spray bouquet of white moss rosebuds lying upon a bed ofmoist cotton, and, beside them, a card bearing the name, "PhillipHarris Stanley. "

"Sadie! Did you ever see anything so lovely?" she cried, holdingit out for her friend to admire, and trying not to look too happy. 

"'Lovely' doesn't half express it, " returned the girl, glancingfrom the waxen buds to the radiant face bending above them. "Ahem!Who sent 'em?"

"Dr. Stanley. "

"U-m! just the thing to wear with that pink gauze to-night, " wasthe laconic suggestion. 

"They would look pretty with it, wouldn't they?" said Katherine, innocently. 

"I reckon that was what they were meant for, or they would havecome before and been handed in downstairs, " Miss Minot observed, with an audible chuckle. 

"Nonsense, Sadie!"

"What'll you wager on it?"

"How can one make a wager on what can't be verified?"

"Oh"--with an irrepressible giggle--"I'll take care of that partof it, if you'll only bet. "

"What a perfect torment you can be, Sadie Minot, when you take anotion, " interposed Katherine, flushing, but with a laugh thatrang out clearly and sweetly. "But I must go and find mamma. Shewill be wondering what has become of me, " and she turned abruptlyaway to get out of range of a pair of saucy, twinkling eyes. 

She carefully sprinkled her buds, then covered them to keep themfresh, after which she went out to seek her parents, humming a barof their farewell song on the way. As the sound of her footstepsdied away in the distance Sadie sank upon a chair and gave vent toa ringing peal of mirthful laughter. 

"Moss rosebuds!" she panted. "They will look 'pretty' with herdress! Oh, innocence! thy name is Katherine. "

A few hours later the main building of the seminary was ablazewith light and resounding with music, happy voices and laughter, together with the tripping of many feet in the merry dance. 

Bright and attractive maidens, in lovely evening dresses of manyhues, flitting hither and thither with their attendants in moreconventional attire; parents and guardians, gathered in socialgroups, or from advantageous positions, watching with smilingcontent the brilliant scene; lavish and beautiful floraldecorations lending a perfumed atmosphere and artistic effect tothe whole, all made a charming and spirited picture which Prof. Seabrook dearly loved to gaze upon, and to which he always lookedeagerly forward at the close of every school year; albeit hisenjoyment was somewhat tempered with sadness in view of the finalfarewells that must be said to his senior class on the morrow. 

To-night, as he mingled with his guests, everywhere showinghimself the thoughtful host and courteous gentleman, his glancefell, several times, upon a graceful, rose-draped figure wearing aspray of white moss rosebuds on her corsage. 

He also observed, as she moved in rhythmic sway to the inspiringmusic, that she was supported by the strong arm of his distingue-looking brother-in-law, who seemed, he thought, to be paying morehomage than usual to the Terpsichorean Muse, and one particularlady. 

"Well, what do you think of it, Will?" whispered his wife, whohappened to be near him once as the couple went circling by. 

"What do I think of what, Emelie?" he queried, evasively. 

"Why, of the way Phil is carrying on to-night! Did you ever seeanybody so lost to all things mundane--save the presence of acertain very dainty little lady--as he is at this moment?"

"He does seem unusually frisky, I admit--especially with hisfeet, " said the professor, with a smile. 

"His feet! Will, just look at him! He doesn't know he has anyfeet; he is all eyes and--heart! You know what I mean, dear, " hiscompanion pursued. "I've seen you watching them with thatquizzical look in your eyes. What would you think of it as a--amatch?"

"Emelie! a matchmaker!--thou!" ejaculated her husband, in a toneof mock dismay, though his lips twitched with amusement. 

She laughed out musically, a sound that he loved and heardfrequently nowadays. 

"But what would you think?" she persisted. 

"I would think, sweetheart, that--with one exception I could name--he had won a crown jewel and the sweetest wife in the world, "replied the professor as he looked fondly down into the blue eyesuplifted to his. 

Once Sadie, leaning on the arm of a dashing cadet in uniform, swept slowly by Katherine and her companion. 

"How about that wager, honey?" she languidly inquired, her roguisheyes fastened upon the conspicuous rosebuds. 

But Katherine's only reply was a defiant toss of her brown head asshe smiled serenely back at her and whirled blissfully on. 

Of course, it all had to come to an end, and morning found theweary, though still happy, revelers preparing, with much bustleand confusion, to disperse to their various homes; but that lastdelightful evening, with its music, and flowers, and charmingassociations, remained a brilliant spot in memory's realm duringmany after years. 

A week later found the Minturns and Seabrooks again located forthe season at Manchester-by-the-sea. 

Prof. Seabrook, to the great joy of his family, was to remain withthem throughout the vacation. He would do no roaming this year, hesaid. He had something of far more importance to attend to, andunfolded a plan to his dear ones, which was received with thegreatest enthusiasm; more of which anon. 

It proved to be a summer long to be remembered by all, especiallyby Jennie, for various reasons; one of which was, she had neverbefore seen the ocean, and it was a wonderful revelation to her, filling her with ever-increasing admiration and awe. 

"One gets something of an idea of what eternity means, " she said, with a long-drawn breath of rapture, when, one day, Katherineaccompanied her to a high point which commanded a limitlessexpanse of sea that seemed to softly melt away into the sky and sobecome lost to human vision. 

She could not content herself indoors much of the time, and almostwon for. Herself again the sobriquet of "Wild Jennie, " for shewould often disappear directly after breakfast, going off on longtramps to return hours later, laden with a promiscuous assortmentof shells, stones, star-fish and other curiosities with which shelavishly adorned her own room and various other portions of thehouse. 

"Oh, it's only a 'spell, '" she retorted one day, when Katherinelaughingly commented upon her conchological, geological, ichthyological "research. " "It has got to have its 'run, ' likesome other beliefs that aren't so good; then I'll get over it, Isuppose, settle down and behave like people who are alreadyseasoned. If I could only be as successful in a genealogical waythere'd be nothing left to wish for, " she concluded with a wistfulsigh. 

"Are you still brooding over that, Jennie?" gravely inquiredKatherine. 

"Not exactly 'brooding, ' dearie. I guess it's just a kind ofhankering, though mortal mind does set up a howl, now and then, inspite of me, and says 'don't you wish you knew. '"

Katherine laughed softly at the characteristic phraseology, butbent a very tender look upon the girl. 

"Well, you do know that you are God's child, " she said, gently. 

"Yes; and I know it now, in a way that I never did before I knewyou; and I'm sure no other 'stray waif' ever had quite so much tobe thankful for as I have. "

They all loved the girl, and she was the life of the house, although she had toned down considerably during the last year; forshe was always bright and cheery, keeping everybody in a ripplewith her quaint sayings and contagious mirth. 

At the same time she made herself helpful, in many ways, was everthoughtful for others, and, withal, so affectionate that everyonewas the happier for her presence in the house. 

So the time drew on apace for the convening of Mrs. Minturn's"class, " the date of which had been set for the twentieth of July. 

It was to be a full class, this year, and a convenient room hadbeen secured in the "Back Bay district, " in Boston, many of herprospective students being desirous of spending their vacation inthat city to enjoy the privileges and services of "The MotherChurch. "

Prof. Seabrook took rooms for himself and family near by--this washis "plan, " that they all three have class instruction together--for such an arrangement would be more convenient for them than totry to go back and forth, each day, and also give them more timefor study. 

It was an earnest and intelligent company that gathered in theappointed place on Monday, July twentieth, all eager to be fedwith the Bread of Life. There were two clergymen, one physician, two lawyers, several teachers, business men and women, and othersfrom humbler walks of life. Miss Reynolds had come on to "review";Jennie and Sadie were also among the number. 

Intense interest and the closest attention were manifestedthroughout the course, and Mrs. Minturn afterwards remarked thatthe class, as a whole, was one of the brightest and most receptivethat she had ever taught. 

The sixth lesson was a particularly impressive one, during whichevery occupant of that sacred room became so conscious of thepower and presence of Truth and Love, that the place almost seemedto them a "mount of transfiguration, " as it were, where the Christwas revealed to them as never before. 

When the class was dismissed for the day, Mrs. Minturn asked Prof. Seabrook if he would kindly remain to assist her with some papersshe had to make out; and Mrs. Seabrook and Dorothy, their "heartsstill burning within them, " stole quietly away to their rooms totalk over by themselves the beautiful things they had learned thatmorning. 

They passed out upon the street and had walked nearly half thedistance to their boarding place, when Mrs. Seabrook stopped shortand turned a startled face to her child. 

"Dorothy, your crutches!" was all she could say. 

The girl lifted a wondering look to her. 

"Mamma!" she said, in a voice of awe, "I forgot all about them!"

"Shall we--shall I go back for them?" mechanically inquired hermother. 

"Go back for my crutches? Mamma! why, mamma! don't you see that Iam free?--that I can walk as well as you?" she exclaimed, with acatch in her breath that was very like a sob. "You've just got toknow it, for me and with me, " she continued authoritatively, asshe started on, "for I will never use them again. I have 'clung tothe truth'--we've all clung--and 'Truth has made me free'! Oh!"--in an indescribable tone--"'who is so great a God as our God?' Letus g-get home quick, or--I shall have to c-cry right here in--thestreet. "

"Mamma, I think I know, now, just when all the fear left me, "Dorothy said later, when, after reaching their rooms, each had fora few moments sought the "secret place" to offer her hymn ofpraise for this new gift of Love. "You know how beautifully Mrs. Minturn talked about man's 'God-given dominion, ' this morning; didyou ever hear anyone say such lovely things? She seemed to takeyou almost into heaven, and I felt so happy--so light and free, Iwanted to fly. I forgot all about my body, and I walked out ofthat room without realizing what I was doing; I hadn't really gotback to mortal sense and things material, when you stopped andspoke of my crutches. I haven't said anything about it, for itseemed too good to be true, but for nearly two weeks I've had sucha longing to walk alone, and, at times, it has almost seemed as ifI could, but didn't quite dare to try. And, mamma"--Dorothylowered her voice reverently--"have you noticed, when helping meto dress lately, that--that one of the curves is nearly gone frommy back?"

"Yes, dear, but I 'have not dared' to call your attention to it--that is what has made you seem so much taller, though we havecalled it 'growing, '" her mother returned. 

"Don't you think we have been very, very faithless, mamma, dear, not to 'dare' speak of our blessings and thank God for them?" saidthe girl, tremulously. 

"Dorrie, you shame me, every day, by your implicit faith!"faltered the woman, tears raining over her face. 

"No--no; not 'implicit, ' mamma, for that would make the othercurve straight this very minute. But I know it is going to he, sometime, for God made the real me upright and nothing can depriveme of my birthright. "

Half an hour later Prof. Seabrook came in, looking a trifle paleand anxious. 

Dorothy arose and went forward, with radiant face, to meet him. Hecould not speak, but opened his arms to her and held her close fora minute, his trembling lips pressed against the fair head lyingon his breast. 

Presently she gently released herself, remarking:

"Papa, do you know, when you came in, you looked as if youexpected to find what we have all wished for so long. "

"I did and--I didn't, " he replied, with a faint smile. "When I hadfinished what Mrs. Minturn asked me to do, and started to leavethe room, I saw your crutches standing in the corner where I hadput them after you were seated. 

"While I stood blankly staring and wondering, that blessed womancame to me with such a light on her face--it fairly shone with joyand love. 

"'Dorrie has gone, '" she said. "'I saw her walk out with hermother. '

"Involuntarily I put out my hand to take the crutches, "'No--leave them, ' she said, 'she will never need them again, andyou do not wish any reminders of error about you. ' So I came awaypraying 'Lord, I believe, help thou my unbelief. '"

CHAPTER XXV. 

A MOMENTOUS ERRAND. 

There were only three more sessions, but they were wonderful"sittings together, " for every member had been deeply impressed bythe signal manifestation of God's power in their midst, inconnection with Dorothy; and felt that the place whereon theystood was indeed "holy ground. "

Then the class was dismissed with solemn, but loving, injunctionsto go forth to "cheer the faint, uplift the fallen, and heal thesick. "

But, before letting them go, Mrs. Minturn cordially invited thestudents to spend the following Thursday at her home inManchester; to enjoy a reunion and an outing before finallyseparating to go to their different fields of labor. 

As their last meeting occurred on Tuesday, there intervened butone day in which to prepare for the prospective festivities onThursday. But willing hearts and hands--for Mr. Minturn was now athome, and Prof. Seabrook and Dr. Stanley proffered their services--made light work of the various things to be done. 

Katherine, Sadie and Jennie planned elaborate decorations for theveranda; accordingly the coachman and hostler were dispatched tothe woods for pine boughs, evergreens, etc. , then to a florist's, for potted ferns and plants, with an order for cut-flowers to besent on Thursday morning, and it was not long before the housebegan to put on quite a festive appearance. 

On Wednesday, just after lunch, Mr. Minturn repaired to the atticand brought forth a box supposed to contain Chinese and Japaneselanterns, with other decorations; but, alas! when it was opened itwas found that the mice had made sad havoc with its contents, andthey were condemned as utterly useless. 

"That means a trip to Boston, " the gentlemen observed to his wife, as he pushed the box into a corner with other rubbish, "for itwould not be safe to trust to an order, at this late hour, and yetI do not see how I can go and leave things here. "

"I suppose one of the maids might go, " said Mrs. Minturn, ratherdoubtfully, "but, really, they are having such a busy day, withsweeping and cleaning, and there is so much still to be done, Ihardly have the heart to ask them. "

Jennie, who, with Mrs. Seabrook, Dorrie, Katherine and Sadie, wastwining evergreen ropes and wreaths, and, at the same time, havinga lovely, social visit, overheard the above conversation, and, knowing that Mr. Minturn could ill be spared, said to herself, with a sharp pang of regret:

"I'm the one who ought to go; but--I don't want to. "

She glanced wistfully at the happy faces about her; at the half-finished wreath in her hands; at the deep-blue ocean whence came acool, refreshing breeze, then, with a quickly repressed sigh, laiddown her work and arose. 

"Let me go, " she said, turning to Mrs. Minturn and stealing a fondarm around her waist. "I'm sure I can do the errand all right. "

"Dear, they will make quite a package, for there will have to be agood many, " objected her friend, but with a quick smile ofappreciation for her thoughtfulness. "Besides, " she added, glancing at the merry group behind them, "you are all having sucha good time. "

"Never mind anything so we have the lanterns. We must let ourlight shine, you know; and just look at that for muscle!" cheerilyreturned the girl, as she swept up her loose sleeve and revealed atruly sturdy arm. "I can catch the next train, if I step lively, and I'll be back on the one that leaves at five. Make out yourorder, Mr. Minturn, and I'll be ready before you can say 'JackRobinson. '"

She bounded into the house and was halfway upstairs before Mr. Minturn could get out his notebook and pencil, and in less thanten minutes was down again equipped for her trip. 

"'Jack Robinson, '" solemnly repeated Mr. Minturn, but with aroguish twinkle in his eyes as he handed her the leaf which he hadtorn from his notebook, with his order and the address of a Bostonfirm written on it. "Now be off, you sprite, or you will lose yourtrain, and you shall have your reward later, " he concluded, as thetrap, which he had ordered up from the stable, dashed to the door. 

"I'll get my reward on the way, " laughed the girl, throwing him abright glance over her shoulder as she ran nimbly down the stepsand sprang into the carriage, little thinking how true herlightly-spoken words would prove. 

Four hours later the trap was again sent to the station to meether, and, a five minutes' drive, behind the pair of spiritedbeauties, landed her at home once more. 

Much had been accomplished during Jennie's absence, and the broadveranda was like a sylvan bower, the last nail having just beendriven, the last wreath and festoon put in place; while theSeabrooks were on the point of going home to dinner as thecarriage stopped before the door. 

She looked pale and appeared to see no one; but, leaping to theground, sprang up the steps, touched Katherine on the arm, sayingbriefly, "Come!" then fled inside the house. 

Everyone wondered at her strange behavior, and Katherineimmediately followed her to her room. 

The moment she appeared Jennie caught her in her arms and swung tothe door. 

"Katherine! Katherine!" she cried, breathlessly, "I'm found!--I'mfound!--I'm not a 'stray waif'--I'm not lost any longer--I'm--I'm--"

She could say no more-her breath was spent; her emotion masteredher--and, bowing her head on her companion's shoulder, she burstinto passionate weeping that shook her from head to foot. 

Katherine held her in a close, loving embrace for a moment, thengently forced her into a rocker and knelt beside her, stillkeeping her arms around her, while she worked mentally fordominion and harmony. 

But the flood-gates were open wide. The pent-up yearnings of yearswere let loose, and it was some time before the storm began toabate. 

Once or twice she attempted to say something, then lapsed intofresh weeping, her self-control strangely shattered; for Jenniehad seldom been known to shed tears in the presence of others, even under great pressure. 

"Hush!" at length commanded Katherine, with gentle authority; "bestill and know who has you in His care. "

"That's pa-part of it!--to--to think that I--I didn't 'know'; andnow it has c-come when I never really had f-f-faith to be-believeit would. I--do-don't d-deserve it, " sobbed the girl, with anotherhelpless outburst. 

While Katherine is patiently waiting and working for the return ofa more tranquil frame of mind, let us take a backward glance andfollow Jennie on her eventful trip to Boston. 

Upon her arrival in town she went directly to the store to whichshe had been directed and where her order was immediately filled;then finding that she had more than an hour on her hands beforeher train would go, she left her package to be called for andslipped into a large department store, to look at some picturesthat had been recently and extensively advertised in the papers. 

But before reaching the room where they were on exhibition, shewas attracted another way, by seeing a crowd of people standingbefore an alcove that had been curtained off, and where a so-called "transformation scene" was being enacted before admiringand wondering observers. 

She had never seen anything of the kind and stood like oneentranced, while an exquisite marble statue, representing abeautiful girl holding a basket of flowers in her hands, slowlyand mysteriously took on a lifelike appearance, until at lengthshe stood a living, breathing maiden, smiling brightly into thefaces around her, while her basket of flowers had also beenchanged to a cradle of bulrushes, in the midst of which lay aninfant reaching up eager hands to the lovely woman above him. 

Jennie watched this scene--supposed to represent "Pharaoh'sDaughter and The Infant Moses"--change the second time, thenturned abruptly away, just as the metamorphosis back to marblebegan, to find herself confronted by a fine-looking, middle-agedgentleman, who was gazing with strange intentness at her. 

She would have passed him without a second glance, but, liftinghis hat to her, he courteously inquired:

"Young lady, will you kindly tell me your name?"

Jennie flushed with sudden embarrassment. She had often beenwarned never to converse with strangers who might accost her; but, in this instance, while she had no intention of telling him whoshe was, she felt exceedingly awkward to refuse to grant a requestso politely solicited. 

"I hope you will pardon me, " he continued as he observed herconfusion. "I am aware that I appear presumptuous; but you are thecounterpart of a sister whom I lost years ago, and whose daughterI have been vainly seeking during the last five years. "

Jennie's heart bounded into her throat at this, and her discretioninstantly vanished in her eagerness to verify a startlingsuspicion that had popped into her head while he was speaking. 

"Oh, sir, " she began, with a nervous catch in her breath. "I amcalled Jennie Wild, but that isn't really my name--I don't knowwhat it is. My father and mother were both killed in a railroadaccident when I was a baby, and a kind lady adopted me and--perhaps--oh, do you think---" but her voice failed her utterly atthis point, for her heart was panting painfully from mingled hopeand fear. 

The stranger smiled genially down upon her, but his own voice wasfar from steady, as he said:

"Suppose, Miss Wild, we go and sit down over yonder, where we willbe by ourselves"--indicating a remote corner of the room--"and, perhaps, we can find out a little more about this double-puzzle;at least, we can ascertain whether your facts and mine will fittogether. "

He led the way and placed a chair for her in a position to shieldher from observation as they talked, and then, sitting down besideher, asked her to please tell him as much of her history as shewas willing he should know. 

But, as we are aware, that was very little, indeed, and took onlya few minutes to relate. 

"Well, my child, " the man observed, when; she concluded, "there isnot much in what you have told me that throws any light upon whatI am anxious to learn; your face and form alone seem to indicatekinship, and that may be but a singular coincidence. All the same, you shall hear my story. 

"Years ago I had a sister whom I loved very dearly. She was mucholder than I and took the place of my mother when I lost her. Ilived with this sister, after her marriage, until I was eighteenyears of age, and grew to love the little daughter who came to herwhen I was a boy of ten, with a tenderness which I have no wordsto express. At the age of eighteen, an East India merchant, whodealt in spices, coffee, tea, etc. , and who, having no children ofhis own, had made a kind of protege of me, proposed that I come tohim and learn his business. His partner in the East had recentlydied; he was about to go abroad to take his place and suggestedthat this would give me a fine start in life. It was too good anopportunity to be slighted, and I eagerly accepted it. Yearspassed; my sister and her husband both died--their daughtermarried and settled in a thriving town, not far from SanFrancisco, Cal. Then, after a time, word came that there wasanother little girl in the daughter's home, and she wrote beggingme to come back to her, if only for a visit, for I was now heronly living relative and her lonely heart was hungry for me. Iimmediately made plans to do so; but my partner--who formerly hadbeen my employer--was suddenly taken away and I was obliged togive up the trip. Nearly a year later my niece wrote veryhurriedly, telling me that her husband had obtained a fineposition in Chicago, that they had sold their home and were on thepoint of leaving for that city, but she would send me theiraddress when they were settled. That was the last I ever heardfrom her, although I wrote numberless letters of inquiry to theirformer place of residence and also to Chicago. Complications inbusiness made it impossible for me to come to the United States toinstitute a personal search, until about five years ago, and Ihave spent these years looking for the dear girl who so strangelydisappeared after leaving her California home. I have been innearly every large city in the land, and in each have advertisedextensively, but all to no purpose. A month ago I came to Bostonfor the second time, and have liked the place so well I am loathto leave it. While looking at the transformation scene overyonder, I was attracted by your remarkable resemblance to mysister, as she was at your age, and could not refrain fromspeaking to you, hoping that I might hear a familiar name. MissWild, can you tell me just when this accident, which deprived youof your parents, occurred?"

Jennie gave him the date of the month and the year, and hercompanion's face changed as he heard it. 

"That was the same month and the year that my niece leftCalifornia to go to Chicago, " he said. "I believe--I wonder--Bythe way, Miss Wild"--with a sudden start--"was there nothing aboutyou when that woman found you, by which you could have beenidentified?"

"Oh, yes! I never thought!" panted Jennie, as her trembling handsflew to her throat. 

In a trice she had unclasped the string of amber beads which shealways wore inside her clothing, and laid them in his hand. 

The man grew very white as he saw them, turned the curious claspover and read the initials engraven there. He did not speak for afull minute. He was evidently deeply moved, and Jennie satwatching him with bated breath and tensely clasped hands. 

"My dear, " he finally said, "this is the 'open sesame' toeverything. This and your remarkable resemblance to my sister, together with the date you have given me, prove to me beyond theshadow of a doubt that you are the daughter of my niece. "

"O-h!" breathed Jennie, with tremulous eagerness. 

"The initials 'A. A. To M. A. J. , ' on the clasp, stand for 'AlfredArnold to Mildred Arnold Jennison, '" the gentleman continued. "Iam Alfred Arnold. When my niece wrote me of the birth of herlittle daughter, and that she had named her 'Mildred' for hermother, and 'Arnold, ' for me, I bought this string of amber inCalcutta, had the initials engraved on the clasp and sent it tothe tiny stranger. "

"Then--then I am--you are--" began Jennie, falteringly. 

"You are my grandniece--I am your great-uncle. My child, do youthink you will care to own the relationship?"

But the girl was, for the moment, beyond the power of speech. 

To have the harassing mystery of her life solved at last; to learnsomething definite regarding her family, even though no oneremained to claim her save this distant relative, yet to find inhim a cultured gentleman, and reaching out to her with tenderyearning, as the only link with his past--was more than she couldbear with composure. To have tried to speak just then would haveprecipitated a burst of tears and she "wouldn't cry in public. "

So she could only throw out an impulsive, trembling hand to himand smile faintly into the grave, kind face beside her. 

He folded it within his own and patted it soothingly with afatherly air. 

"Little girl, little girl!" he said, huskily, but tenderly, "I canhardly believe it! I was becoming discouraged in my quest; but Ibegin to think now that life is worth living, even though the dearone I sought is gone and I shall never see her again in thislife. "

"My mother! my father--have you their--" but Jennie was obliged tostop again because of the refractory lump in her throat. 

"Yes, I have numerous photographs of them all, " Mr. Arnoldreplied, and instinctively comprehending her thought. "I even haveone of baby Mildred, " he added, with a smile, "taken when she wassix months old. Your mother's maiden name was Pauline West, and Ihave some beautiful letters from her that you will love to readsome day. "

"Do I look like her at all?" queried Jennie, who was beginning toforget herself and grow more composed as she drank in theseinteresting facts. 

"No; she resembled her father, and was light, with blue eyes, though you have a way of speaking that reminds me of her. But youare almost the image of my sister--her mother--who was dark, withblack eyes, and hair that curled, just as yours does, about herforehead, " Mr. Arnold replied, and added: "Your father I neversaw, but I have some pictures of a very nice-looking gentlemanwhose autograph, 'Charles E. Jennison, ' is written on the back. "

"And my name is 'Mildred Arnold Jennison, '" said Jennie, anddrawing a long breath at the unfamiliar sounds. 

"Yes, I am sure of it. With your resemblance to Annie, my sister, the dates you have given me and this string of beads I could askfor no stronger proofs, " returned the gentleman as he gave backthe amber necklace. 

"It is a very pretty name, I think, " said the girl, a happy littlelaugh breaking from her, "and I'm glad there is a 'Jennie' in it, for I've been called that so long I would hardly know how toanswer to any other. But--oh! what time is it?" she cried, starting to her feet. "I had forgotten all about my train!"

Mr. Arnold showed her his watch, whereupon she breathed morefreely. 

"There is plenty of time, " she added, more composedly, "but Ithink I must go now, for I have a package to get from anotherstore. I hope, though, this hasn't been a 'transformation scene'that will turn back to marble or--blankness, " she concluded, witha nervous laugh as she glanced towards the curtained alcove wherethey had met. 

"Do not fear--it is all living truth, and we are going to make itseem more real every day, " cheerily responded Mr. Arnold. "I willsee you to your train and we will thus have a little more timetogether; then, very soon, I would like to come to you and meetthe friends who have been so kind to you. "

Jennie asked if he could make it convenient to come to Manchesteron Friday, explaining why she could not make the appointment forthe next day; and it was so arranged. 

He accompanied her to the station and put her aboard her train, making himself very entertaining on the way by recountinginteresting incidents connected with his life and travels in theEast. 

"You're sure you're a bona-fide uncle and no vanishing 'genie'?"she half jestingly, half wistfully remarked as the warning "Allaboard!" sounded and she gave him her hand at parting. 

"I'm sure of the relationship, and I think I am of too substantialproportions to become invisible to mortal eyes at a moment'swarning. Whether I shall be obliged to vanish in any other waywill depend upon yourself later on, " Mr. Arnold smilingly replied, as he courteously lifted his hat and bowed himself away. 

But during the ride home it seemed too wonderful to be true. Shehad dreamed of a similar revelation so many times, only to awakein the morning and find herself plain Jennie Wild, the same straywaif still hopelessly bemoaning the mystery that enshrouded herorigin, that she could hardly believe she was not dreaming now. 

"Mildred Arnold Jennison! Mildred Arnold Jennison!" she repeatedover and over. "I don't know her; I can hardly believe she reallyexists; it seems more like one of the many vagaries of 'WildJennie' who was ever fond of imagining herself some poor littleprincess in disguise. "

And thus, by the time she reached home, she had worked herself tothe highest pitch of nervous excitement, which culminated inKatherine's arms, and which she was patiently trying to overcomewhen we left them to take our "backward glance. "

CHAPTER XXVI. 

CONCLUSION. 

By the time Jennie had given Katherine a brief outline of what hadoccurred during the afternoon, the dinner bell sounded and warnedthem that they must put aside romance and startling revelationsfor the present and come down to the more practical and prosaicaffairs of life. 

"But, Katherine, I can't go down, " Jennie exclaimed as she sprangto the mirror and saw her red and swollen eyes. "I look a perfectfright. "

"Well, of course, you need not; I will send you up something nice, and you can rest and try to compose yourself, for you will want totell us all more of this wonderful story by and by, " Katherineconsiderately returned as she arose from her kneeling posture toobey the summons from below. 

"But you may set the ball rolling, dearie. I want them all toknow, and they must have thought I had a queer 'bee in my bonnet'when I got home. "

"Very well, I will formally announce the advent of our new guest, Miss Mildred Arnold Jennison, if you wish, and I know thateveryone will heartily rejoice with you, " was the smiling reply. 

Jennie threw her arms impulsively around her friend, "Oh, Katherine! how good you always are to me!" she cried. "What ablessed thing it was for me that you chose to go to Hilton! If youhadn't I wouldn't have known about Science--I never should havecome to Boston, and then I would have missed to-day, an--"

"Oh, Jennie! Jennie! God governs all; He has more ways than one ofleading His children, and when they are ready for the Truth it isalways revealed to them, " chidingly interposed her friend, butdropping a fond kiss upon the flushed cheek nearest her. 

"Well, but it was you who made me 'ready' for it, " the girlpersisted. "You were so dear yourself you made me want to be dear, too, and so my heart opened to receive the Truth. And, Katherine"--impressively--"every day since I got your letter, just afterauntie went away, I have said over to myself what you wrote me, and tried to believe it. It was this: 'Your identity is not lost;you are God's child, and that child can never be deprived of herbirthright, or any other good necessary to her happiness and well-being'; only I put it in the first person. "

"Dear, you have made it a true prayer, and to-day you havereceived in part the answer to it, " said Katherine, softly. 

"Do you think so?" said Jennie, earnestly. 

"Indeed, I do. You know the promise, 'If ye ask anything in Myname, believing'? But I suppose I must go down, " and Katherineturned to leave the room. 

Jennie stood still, thinking deeply for a moment. Then, before herfriend could reach the stairs, she called out, the old cheery ringin her tones:

"You needn't send up anything, you blessing; I'll wash my face andcome down. I don't care if my eyes are red; you all love me andwon't mind. "

So, after a little, this child of impulse joined the family below, her face radiant with happiness, in spite of the evidences ofrecent tears, and everybody exhibited the liveliest interest inthe wonderful sequel to her life of mystery, and expressed, mostcordially, their joy in view of her good fortune in finding someone akin to her. 

"Tell me what he looks like, honey. I'm just expiring withcuriosity and impatience to see this great magician who hastransformed everything for you, " said Sadie, with her good-natureddrawl, after Jennie had given them a more detailed account of theinterview with her relative. 

"You just wait till you see this 'magician, ' as you call him, "retorted the girl, with a proud little toss of her head. "Anyonecan tell, with half a glance, that he's an out-and-out gentleman. And, don't you know"--with a long sigh of content--"it is such acomfortable feeling, for I've often had a very lively squirmingtime all by myself when I've tried to focus my mental kodak uponsome imaginary shade of my ancestors to see what he was like. "

It was a very happy company that congregated on the verandas thenext morning to complete the preparations for the reunion of theafternoon. 

Dr. Stanley and the Seabrooks came over again to help arrangeflowers, hang the lanterns, etc. , and they were no less rejoicedthan her other friends when informed of Jennie's happy discoveriesof the previous day. 

"What are we going to do without our 'Jennie Wild'?" smilinglyinquired Prof. Seabrook, as he laid a friendly hand on her curlyblack head. "I am afraid a good many tongues will trip a good manytimes before they get used to 'Miss Mildred Arnold Jennison. '"

"Well, professor, you'll have the same Jennie--at least for thenext two years; for I'm never going to be called anything else bymy old friends, " returned the girl, in a positive tone. "I don'tquite know how we are going to manage about the name, " she added, reflectively. "I'm free to admit, though"--with an arch look--"Ithink my new trimmings are rather swell; but I can't give up theJennie. I'm sure Jennie Jennison wouldn't do--too much Jennie, youknow. But I'm not going to worry about that to-day; I'm too happy, and there's too much to be done. Mrs. Minturn, where isKatherine?" she suddenly inquired, with a roguish glance at astalwart form that was restlessly pacing the veranda. 

"She is in the library, answering a letter for me; she will bethrough very shortly. Do you want her particularly, dear?"innocently questioned the lady who was absorbed in filling ajardiniere with scarlet geraniums. 

"N-o, not very; only I've been growing conscious during the lastfew minutes that there is a--er--something lacking in theatmosphere. Dr. Stanley, do have this rocker, " she interposed, with a sly smile, and pushing one towards him, "it's too warm thismorning for such a waste of energy. "

Either by chance or intention, she had swung the chair directlyopposite a low window that commanded a view of the library, whereKatherine, in a familiar gown of pale yellow chambrey, wasoblivious to all but the work in hand. The young man shot asearching look at the mischievous elf; then, with a quiet "thankyou, " deliberately took the proffered seat, but, ten minuteslater, he also was missing from the company. 

He found Katherine seated before her own private desk, and in theact of stamping the letter which he had just seen her addressing. 

"I hope I do not intrude?" he observed, in a tone of politeinquiry. 

"No, I am just through, " she replied, as she carefully pressed thestill moist stamp in place with a small blotter. 

"I have come to ask if you have a copy of that flashlight pictureof the 'Flower Carnival'" he resumed. "Dorrie's is at home, butshe wishes to have some more copies, and as I am going to town to-morrow I thought I would attend to it. "

"Yes, I have mine right here, " said Katherine, as she took a smallkey from a drawer and proceeded to unlock a compartment in herdesk, smilingly explaining as she did so: "This is where I keep mychoicest treasures--things that I do not let everyone see. "

"Must I look away?" demanded her companion, in a mock-injuredtone. 

"Oh! no"--with a silvery ripple--"I am not quite so secretive asthat. "

Removing a box, she carefully placed it one side, then broughtforth a package nicely wrapped in tissue paper. Unfolding this, she disclosed several photographs, and among them was the one hehad asked for. 

"How fortunate you were to get so good a picture!" she observed, and studied it a moment before giving it to him. "How happy Dorrielooks! Although, to see her now, one would scarcely believe thatthis was ever taken for her. "

"No, indeed! What a marvelous change a year has made in thatchild!" said Dr. Stanley, in an animated tone. 

"'A year!' I am sure you do not quite mean that, " and she lifted aquestioning look to him. 

"No, I do not--thank you for correcting me, " he gravely rejoined. "I know time has had nothing to do with it--that we owe it all toChrist--Truth. How watchful one needs to be of one's words, inScience. "

"Yes, or one is liable to give wrong impressions without meaningto. It is scientific to be exact, and"--with a soft sigh--"we allhave to learn that by being continually on guard. "

There was a moment of silence, after she ceased speaking, duringwhich Katherine began to be conscious that the atmosphere wasbecoming charged with an unaccustomed element, and she hastened toobserve, as she glanced towards the veranda:

"How lovely the house is looking! Have you your camera here?"

"I am sorry I have not, for we ought to have some views of it. Wewill have, " he added. "I will have a photographer from the villagecome up before the day is over and take some. "

As he concluded, by some careless handling, the picture of theFlower Carnival slipped from his grasp, and in trying to recoverit his arm came in contact with the box, which Katherine had takenfrom her treasure closet, displacing the cover and almostupsetting it. 

"Oh!" cried the girl, in a startled tone, but flushing scarlet asshe saved it from falling and hastily replaced the cover. She wasnot quick enough, however, to prevent her companion seeing, with asudden heart bound of joy, that the box contained a spray of driedand faded moss rosebuds. 

He turned a radiant face to her, and her eyes drooped in confusionbefore the look in his, while the color burned brighter in hercheeks. 

"Miss Minturn--Katherine! Did you prize them enough to keep them--here?" and he touched the door of her "treasure closet"

"They are a--a souvenir of a delightful evening--my last atHilton, " she faltered. 

His countenance fell; yet something in the tense attitude of thefigure beside him, in her quickened breathing and fluctuatingcolor emboldened him to ask:

"Did they convey no message to you? had they any specialsignificance? Tell me--tell me, please!"

"They had not--then, " she confessed, almost inaudibly. 

"Then?" he repeated, eagerly. 

"I did not know--I had not looked---"

"You did not know their language then; but you do now, dear?" hesaid, a glad ring in his tones. "And may I tell you that my heartand all its dearest hopes went with those little voicelessmessengers? That was Why--"

"Oh! Uncle Phillip, the carriage has come for us and we arewaiting for you, " cried Dorothy's voice from the low, open windowon the opposite side of the room, and for the first time in hislife a feeling of impatience with his niece stirred in PhillipStanley's heart. "Why! is anything the matter?" she added, as sheobserved Katherine's averted eyes and unusual color and heruncle's unaccustomed intensity. 

"I'll be with you in a minute, Dorrie, " he said. "Just one word, "he pleaded, bending nearer to Katherine, "have you treasured mymessengers because of their message?"

But Katherine could not speak even the "one word"--the flutteringof her startled heart, the throbbing in her throat robbed her ofthe power to make a sound. The most she could do was to lift hereyes, for one brief instant, and smile faintly into the fond facelooking down upon her. It was enough, however. Phillip Stanleystood erect and drew in a long, free breath. 

"Coming, Dorrie!" he called out, as the girl made a movement tostep over the low sill into the room; "no, there is nothing thematter--I came to ask Miss Minturn for the Flower Carnivalpicture, to have it copied for you. "

"How nice of you, Uncle Phillip! You are always so thoughtful forme!" said unsuspicious Dorothy. 

The man's laugh rang out full and clear, but with a note ofgenuine mirth in it that made Katherine's cheeks tingle afresh, for it told her that his main object in seeking her had not beento get the picture. 

"Oh! if that child would but vanish!" he thought, with an adoringlook at the pretty, drooping figure in its dainty robe of paleyellow; but little Miss Marplot evidently had no such intention, and he reluctantly turned away to save Katherine furtherembarrassment. 

"Good-by, Miss-Katherine; we will be with you again thisafternoon, " he said, with a thrill in his voice as it lingeredover the name; then he stepped through the low window, slipped hisarm around unconscious Dorrie and led her away to the carriage. 

The reunion of the afternoon was a most delightful occasion. Mr. Minturn had chartered a yacht to take the whole party out for afew hours' sail, and, the day being perfect, the sea in its bluestattire and quietest mood, there was nothing to mar theirenjoyment, and the experience proved ideal for everyone. 

They returned just at sunset, to find numerous daintily laidtables awaiting them on one of the broad verandas and groaningbeneath an abundance of the many luxuries that had been providedto tempt and regale; while spotlessly attired maids and white-jacketed men were in attendance to serve the hungry excursionists. As twilight dropped down o'er land and sea, as the numerouslanterns were lighted and flung their soft radiance and vividspots of color upon the scene, while a fine orchestra discoursedmelodiously from some green-embowered nook, the place seemed likean enchanted realm where one might almost expect to discern, flitting among the playful shadows, those weird forms that peoplethe elf land of childhood's fancy--

 "Fairies, black, gray, green and white, Those moonshine revelers and shades of night. "

And thus the evening was spent in a delightfully informal manner, each and all appearing to feel as if they were members of onehappy family, as, indeed, they were, in Truth and Love. 

But the final farewells had to be said at length, for railwaytime-tables are absolute, and the last train for Boston wouldleave at ten o'clock. 

At half-past nine the carriages were at the door and fifteenminutes later all were gone, excepting the Seabrooks, who lingeredfor a few last words with the family, and to take leave of MissReynolds, who would go home on the morrow. 

They were all standing together in the brilliantly lightedreception hall, Dorothy with one arm linked within her father's, the other encircling Katherine's waist. 

"Hasn't it been a wonderful day, papa?" said the girl, during alittle lull in the general conversation. 

"It certainly has, dear, " he replied, giving the small arm a fondpressure. 

"And see!" she continued, glancing around the circle, "all of us, except Mr. And Mrs. Minturn, belong to Miss Katherine. "

"Well, bless my heart!" here laughingly interposed Mr. Minturn. "Miss Dorothy, I think that is very unceremoniously crowding usout of our own domain. "

"You'll know I didn't mean to do any crowding when I tell you mythought, " she returned, and nodding brightly at him. "You see, itwas she who interested everyone of us in Science, and I think weought to be called Miss Katherine's sheaves. You know it says inthe Bible 'he who goes forth bearing precious seed shall comeagain bringing his sheaves with him. ' She sowed the seed at Hiltonand has 'gathered us all in' here. "

"That is a very sweet thought, Dorrie, and it is true enough, too, " said her mother, as she bestowed a fond look upon Katherine. "But, " she added, moving towards the door, "we must go home thisvery minute, for it is getting late, " and with general "good-nights" they also went away. 

Katherine followed them out upon the veranda, where she stoodleaning against the balustrade and watched their forms melt awayin the darkness, a thrill of loving gratitude in her heart, for, were they not indeed her "sheaves"?

Presently she heard a step behind her, then a firm yet gentle handwas laid upon hers. 

"May I have it for always, Katherine?" questioned Phillip Stanley, in a low voice, as he lifted and inclosed it in both of his. "Icould not say half I wished this morning, dear. Poor Dorrie!"--ina mirthful tone--"did not realize how exceedingly de trop she was, and, for a moment, I was half tempted to be cross with her. I sawMr. And Mrs. Minturn after I returned from my drive and told themsomething of what I had tried, under such difficulties, to makeyou understand. "

"You told papa and mamma!"

"I had to--I simply could not keep it. I know you had given me noverbal authority to ask for what I wanted; but, ah!--that look, that smile, as I left you, made me bold enough for anything. "

"And they--"

"They told me that it would have to be just as Katherine said. What does my 'brown-eyed lassie' say?"

Involuntarily the girl's slender fingers closed over his hand asshe lifted frank, sweet eyes to him. 

"Yes, Phillip. " Softly, shyly, the coveted answer fell on hisears. 

"That means that you are mine, as I am yours, " he said, a greatjoy throbbing in his tones, "and"--reverently--"we are also to beone, in heart and purpose, in the service of our great cause. "

Drawing the hand he held within his arm, he led her down the stepsout among the fairy shadows to a great rock that overlooked thesea. 

Meantime, the "news" was being whispered among the family insideand was received with general satisfaction, Sadie, particularly, expressing great delight in view of what she termed a "perfectlyelegant match. "

Jennie, on the other hand, accepted it as a matter of course. 

"It didn't need to be announced, at least to me, " she declared, with a wise nod of her head. "I've seen it coming this long while, for Science isn't the only absorbing subject that a certaingentleman has been investigating during the last year and a half. But just let me tell you--if my name had been Jimmy instead ofJennie that handsome M. D. Wouldn't have found such clear sailingin this harbor. "

When Katherine finally came in, trying hard to appear unconscious, but looking rosy and starry-eyed, Sadie sprang forward and threwher arms around her, kissing her heartily. 

Then drawing back, but still holding her a prisoner, she mockinglyexclaimed:

"Moss rosebuds! Katherine, have you ever taken the trouble toascertain what they mean when sent by a swain to a maid?"

"Oh! Sadie, how you do love to tease!" cried the blushing girl asshe tried in vain to release herself from the clinging arms. 

"Well, honey, " continued her tormentor, "it was as plain as A B Cto me that night, and I chuckled right smart to myself when I sawyou innocently pin them, on your breast. It was simply delicious!But"--suddenly laying her hands on the pretty brown head--"blessyou, my children! you have my unqualified sanction and I'll put mywhole heart into my toes when I dance at your wedding. "

With a light laugh the gay girl bounded to the piano andvigorously began playing Mendelssohn's wedding march. ButKatherine had vanished. 

Phillip Stanley, however, sitting on the veranda, across the way, caught the suggestive strains and laughed softly to himself, as, in imagination, he surmised something of what was going on in theMinturn mansion. 

The following day brought Mr. Arnold to make his promised callupon Jennie and her friends, when, as the proud and happy girl hadpredicted, it did not require much discernment to realize that hewas every whit a "gentleman. " He told them, among other things, that his life had been rather a lonely one, as he had no family. Several years after going to the East he had married the daughterof a planter, but she had been taken from him two years aftertheir union, and he had never cared to marry again. 

When his partner died he became sole proprietor of their business, which he had successfully conducted until he determined to returnto America, when he had sold out to some of his clerks, satisfiedto retire with a moderate fortune and allow them to have theirday, as he had had his. 

He brought with him letters, papers and numerous photographs whichconvinced Mr. Minturn that he was, in truth, akin to Jennie andentitled to be her future protector, as he both desired andclaimed the right to be. 

He expressed his grateful appreciation of what the Minturns, particularly Katherine, had done for his niece, but insisted uponrefunding all that they had thus far expended upon her education. 

"It is but just and right, " he persisted, when Katherine demurred, saying it had been "a love offering, and she did not wish itback. " "I am abundantly able to do it and also to give her everyadvantage in the future. I do feel, however, that nothing can everrepay you for the great kindness you have shown her. "

He afterwards had a private conversation with Jennie, during whichhe proposed to legally adopt her, if she had no objection totaking his name, and would be content to make her home with an"old gentleman" like himself. 

"Content!" she exclaimed, drawing an ecstatic breath. "Well, for agirl who has always felt that she didn't really belong anywhere, that is a prospect that would just about turn my head if I hadn'tfound a new chart and compass to steer by. As for the 'oldgentleman, ' if you don't mind"--with a roguish glance but flushingslightly--"I'd--like to tell you I think he is just dear. "

"I wonder what I'll have to pay for that?" said Mr. Arnold, laughing, but with a suspicious moisture in his eyes. 

"Well, " said Jennie, cocking her head on one side and giving himan arch look, "if you'll try to think the same of me we'll call itsquare. "

"That won't be such a difficult task, " he replied, gently touchinga curling lock on her forehead that was so like his sister's. 

"As for the name, " Jennie resumed, more seriously, "you say mymiddle one was given me for you; why not transpose it and call meMildred Jennison Arnold? Then I can keep them all, and it will notseem out of place to still address me as 'Jennie. '"

This was regarded as a happy thought, and, as soon as thenecessary papers could be made out, she became Alfred Arnold'slegally adopted daughter. 

His chief thought now appeared to be to make her life as happy aspossible, and, after consulting her wishes, he purchased a lovelyhome very near Hilton Seminary, secured a competent and motherlywoman for a housekeeper, and thus the girl was enabled to continueher course at school, as a day scholar, and enjoy her delightfulhome at the same time. 

Dr. Stanley also bought a fine residence in the same locality, andearly in January Katherine was back once more to take up her lifework 'mid old familiar scenes, greatly to the delight of theSeabrooks and her many other friends. 

Her husband still retained his office in the city, but with a newsign now hanging in his window--"Phillip Harris Stanley, M. D. , Christian Scientist, " and already he was becoming widely known asa successful practitioner. 

Soon after their return, in the fall, Prof. Seabrook and hisfamily identified themselves with the Scientists of the city, andalso with "the Mother Church" in Boston. Some of the pupilsdropped out of Hilton, because of this step, but others came tofill their places, and a year later both wings of the building hadbeen extended and a most flourishing condition of affairsprevailed. Miss Reynolds had resigned her position at Hilton, atthe beginning of the year, and remained at home with her mother, and where she also had taken up her work for Truth. 

Sadie Minot, having attained her majority and come into possessionof her fortune, decided that she would be happier to locate nearher old friends, with whom she was in such close religioussympathy, and she accordingly found a pleasant home in the cityand resumed the study of French, German and music. 

One morning, late in February, she went up on the hill to spendthe day with Katherine, who often claimed her for such a visit, for their friendship was one of the dearest things of their lives. 

To-day, however, Sadie appeared to have some weighty subject onher mind, for she was unusually thoughtful, and Katherine wasbeginning to wonder if anything was troubling her, when she drewforth a letter and, passing it to her, said:

"Read that, honey, and tell me what you think of it. "

With a dim suspicion of what was coming, Katherine drew forth themissive from its envelope and read:

"DEAR SADIE: When the prodigal faced about to go back to his home, his father went forth to meet him. I have faced about; I havereturned to my father and--our Father. The one has welcomed andforgiven, and Truth is teaching me what true forgiveness of sinis--the destruction of sin in the human consciousness. Now I turnto you to seek pardon--nay, I suppose I should 'know' that I amalready pardoned, since you also are learning to recognize manonly as his Father's 'image and likeness. ' At the same time, someacknowledgment is due for wrong that I have done you. Truthcompels me to confess that my motive in seeking you, two yearsago, was not good, and I am now ashamed of my later persecution--it was unworthy of any man. And now, justice to myself prompts meto say that, underneath, there was a real fondness for you, and Ifind--now that I am clothed and in my right mind--that it hadacquired even a stronger hold upon me than I then realized. Iwrite this because I am soon to go abroad for an indefiniteperiod--have been appointed confidential secretary to----, whogoes, in March, as United States Minister to England. All I am, together with the brighter prospects before me, I owe to PhillipStanley, who, next to her who has given to this sin-burdened worldthe message of Love that has saved me, commands my deepestgratitude and respect. Send me one word, Sadie--'forgiven'--and Ishall leave my country with a lighter heart than I have known foryears. NED. "

Katherine lifted moist eyes, to her friend after reading andrefolding the letter. 

"Phillip says the change in him is wonderful--he saw him, youknow, when he was at home for Christmas, " she observed. "Shall yousend him the word he asks for, Sadie?"

Miss Minot did not reply for a moment, and her flushed facedrooped lower over the embroidery in her hands. At last she said, slowly:

"Honey, I have sent him a word; but it was 'Come'!"

"Sadie!"

"Yes, and"--a shy smile playing around the corners of the girl'smouth--"a telegram received last night reads: 'Coming Thursday;sail March thirtieth; can you get ready?'"

"You fairly take my breath away!" exclaimed Katherine, amazed. "And you are going to England with him?"

"I reckon he'd hardly expect anything else, after I had said'Come, ' would he?" queried Sadie, sweeping her friend a shy lookfrom under her lashes. 

"It seems to me you are not quite so averse to a European trip asyou were a year and a half ago, " Mrs. Stanley observed, in asignificant tone. 

Sadie laughed out merrily. 

"Well"--the old Southern drawl manifesting itself--"at that time, honey, the attraction to stay was the same that it now is to go. "

"I am glad, Sadie--I really am, " said Katherine, after athoughtful pause. "Phillip and I have often wondered how thingswould eventually arrange themselves for you two. I must say, though, the way you've managed it is unique in the annals ofhistory, " and she burst into a hearty laugh. 

"Think so? Well, you see, I didn't have any preserved mossrosebuds to send him, " retorted Miss Minot, with a chuckle. 

"Sadie, will you never let up on those rosebuds?" cried Katherine, still laughing. "However, as I said before, I am glad; you arepractically alone in the world and will be happier to have a homeof your own, and I think I would feel very sorry to have Mr. Willard go to a far country all by himself. Now, I am going tohave you come right to me until you go, " she went on, withanimation. "You shall be married here. I will matronize you, andwe will have all the old school friends on hand to give you arousing send-off. "

"How perfectly lovely of you, Katherine! It will surely be a greatcomfort to me--give me such a homey feeling, you know, and I--"but Sadie's tremulous lips and an unmanageable lump in her throatwould not permit her to go on. 

"I shall love to do it, dear. It will give me a fine opportunityto entertain our classmates and other friends, " Katherine hastenedto say. "But how perfectly funny!" she cried, gayly, "to beplanning for your wedding, and you two lovers haven't yet come toa definite understanding?"

"Oh! yes, we have, honey. Ned knows, as well as I, that everythingwas settled by that one word, 'Come. ' Nothing but details remainto be arranged. But--oh! Katherine, how I shall miss you!" sheconcluded, yearningly, for, as we know, during their two years'friendship there had been scarcely a cloud to obscure the harmonybetween them. 

"Yes, we shall miss each other, " Katherine assented, with a softsigh. "But"--turning luminous eyes upon her--"we both have thesame shepherd--Love; we shall both dwell together in the 'secretplace' and be ever working for the same blessed Cause. Nothing canreally separate us, dear, so long as we faithfully keep step inmoving towards the Light. "

THE END.